Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue: The Magic Kingdom

Long ago, there was a man named Walt Disney who wanted to bring the dreams of children to life by using his own imagination and a great amount of magic. With his talent, he could bring almost anything to life to which they adopted their personalities which led them to do all sorts of crazy, silly, and magical things. From the inspiration of his own creations, he created a wondrous place and called it Fantasia. It was a place where the minds of children came alive in all sorts of ways.

Walt would need help with managing such an immense and mystical realm, so he created two sorcerers named Yen Sid and Wildroth. Walt taught them both how to carefully and properly use magic.

While both of them excelled greatly, Wildroth wanted to excel more. He spent most of his time in the study gathering information among the dark mystical arts. Yen Sid warned him multiple times about how dangerous the misuse of magic could be, but Wildroth would only ignore him and pursue his own way.

One day Walt and Yen Sid caught him in a dangerous experiment. Wildorth tried to defend his actions by saying he was only trying to discover and explore, but Walt and Yen were not convinced and saw right through his lies and corruption. Wildroth rebelled against Walt and said he was blind and short-sighted about the potentials of magic.

Walt cast Wildroth out of Fantasia and into the Shadow Well, a place where Walt's most dangerous and evil creations lay.

Someone still needed to replace Wildroth so Walt decided to start over and create a boy named Zen. Walt assigned Zen to be Yen Sid's apprentice and to learn to use magic. Zen was a fast learner as he worked hard and wanted to learn more and become powerful, but Yen Sid refused to go further for fear that Zen would fall right into the temptation that led to Wildroth's downfall. Sleeping one night, Zen felt someone calling him to the study. When he arrived the figure revealed himself to be Wildroth.

Wildroth used his dark influence to tempt Zen to free him from the Shadow Well. Zen started communicating with Wildroth in secret as he shared with Zen great amounts of information that Walt and Yen Sid held from him. Feeling betrayed, Zen tried to confront his master but overheard him talking to Walt about the situation concerning him. Angered about what they were planning, Zen finally tried to summon Wildroth from the Shadow Well. Yen Sid, however, confronted Zen and they both engaged in a great dual that nearly destroyed all of Fantasia. Left with no other choice, Yen Sid was forced to banish Zen to the Shadow Well.

Walt was beginning to question his decision about the creation of Fantasia, but Yen Sid assured him that it was a good one. Walt decided to go back to his roots and look deep into past creations. He needed someone who will be the new keeper of Fantasia. Walt thought about one of his first creations "Mickey Mouse" a compassionate, fun loving and adventurous mouse with a heart that everyone loved.

Walt knew Mickey would fit the position to be the Fantasia's next great sorcerer, maybe even greater. Yen Sid took Mickey as his apprentice and to be the next sorcerer supreme. Walt decided the best thing to do was to remake Fantasia to be even better.

Fantasia grew quite big as the years went by as did the number of its inhabitants as new stories were woven, so Walt decided to rename Fantasia to call it the Magic Kingdom. He brought the stories of others into this dream to share it to all the children.

Before Walt passed on, he made a special book about all the things within the kingdom. He knew that some of his darker creations would eventually return so he put certain pages about them and made sure put them at the end of the books, hidden away from most eyes.

When his last days grew nearer he entrusted the special book to Mickey. Everyone was very distraught when Walt left them, but none were more saddened than Mickey was. Every year the Magic Kingdom made sure to commemorate Walt and all he has done on his birthday.

But over time Zen grew stronger within his prison and slowly waited for the day he would be free and all the Magic Kingdom will feel his vengeance.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Preparation

One special time during every year, the inhabitants of the Magic Kingdom threw a grand festival in Walt's honor. This week-long annual celebration is the greatest event of the year, filled with tons of music, food, laughter and all kinds of entertainment.

It was just a few days until the opening ceremony and there were still lots to do, including food to prepare, invitations to send and many places to be decorated.

Not too far out into the country, in a fairly sized yellow house, Mickey Mouse lied fast asleep in his bed.

The alarm clock on the nightstand went off with a loud ring, which prompted Mickey to shut off the alarm as he let out a long stretch with a yawn. Mickey looked over at Pluto sleeping on his dog bed.

Mickey smiled, "Hey Pluto! Com'on boy it's time to get ready!" called out Mickey. Pluto yawned and stretched in his bed as the rays of sunlight from outside hit his face.

"The weather looks great today!" Mickey exclaimed as he looked out his window.

"I hope we get more days like these during the celebration!"

Mickey picked up the clock and gasped when he saw what time it was.

"Oh no! I must've hit the snooze button more than I thought!" said Mickey in a worried tone.

"Come on Pluto! We're going to be late, I hope we're not keeping everybody waiting too long."

Mickey got dressed as fast as he could, grabbed an apple off the kitchen counter and rushed out the door with Pluto behind him. They both hopped into his little car and drove off to the castle.

As Mickey drove, he began to wonder how everyone was doing.

Meanwhile at the castle, in the library, Minnie and Daisy were busy getting the invitations ready to send off.

"Oh boy this is a lot of work." said Daisy as she finished putting another letter in an envelope.

"How many more do we have left?" asked Daisy.

"Hmm... About 490" said Minnie.

"And how many have we done?" asked Daisy.

"Hmm…10."

Daisy sighed in exhaustion.

"I wonder where Mickey is. He was supposed to be here an hour ago." Daisy said after looking around.

"I'm sure he'll be here soon. He has a lot on his mind especially around this time of year." Minnie said reassuringly.

Meanwhile, Donald was in the kitchen counting the platters of food coming in while Goofy was taking care of the decorations.

Goofy and his son Max had just finished decorating the garden area and were now working on the main hall.

"Golly! We're almost done with this wall Max hyuck! Hand me some more balloons!" exclaimed Goofy.

"Sure thing dad," replied Max in a deadpan tone.

While they were working Roxanne had walked in and saw what they were doing.

"Hey guys!" she greeted with a bubbly smile.

Max saw Roxanne as he looked down the ladder and started nervously sweating a bit.

"Oh uh heh heh, h-hey Roxanne" stuttered Max as he fiddled around with his hoodie strings.

"Woah, the decorations look great!" Roxanne complemented.

"Gee thanks Roxanne!" replied Goofy.

"I just thought I would stop by and see if anyone needed help, I know that the party means a lot to you guys," said Roxanne.

Goofy was just about to say something but Max interrupted him to try to show off and impress her.

"We appreciate the offer Roxanne but they need to be hung in a specific way and-"

As Max trailed off, he didn't realize that the ladder was losing its grip on the wall, but Goofy took notice.

"Umm... Max?" Goofy said trying to get his attention.

Max kept rambling on in an effort to look suave until there was a sudden snap. Surprisingly, Max didn't hear it.

"Max?" Goofy tried again.

The ladder began to sway and move away from the wall.

"Max look out!" shouted Goofy.

"In other words, we got this coverrrrrahhhhhhh!"

Max wasn't able to finish his sentence when the ladder started falling backward, sending Max flying with the streamers and balloons he had in his hand into a fountain with a loud splash.

Goofy got down from the ladder and ran with Roxanne towards Max.

"Max are you alright!?" shouted Goofy and Roxanne in unison.

"I think so." groaned Max.

"It looks like the walls aren't the only things covered with decorations!" laughed Roxanne.

Max looked at himself as his cheeks turned bright red.

Goofy chuckled and looked around the room at all the decorations that fell.

"Well Roxanne is that offer of help is still up?" he asked.

"I would love to help! Come on Max!" Roxanne giggled lightly as she held out an arm to help pull up Max.

As Goofy and Roxanne helped Max out of the fountain, Donald was in the kitchen counting food and supplies.

"100 pies? Check! 50 triple layer cakes? Check!" counted Donald.

While Donald was counting, Daisy walked in.

"Hiya Donald!" greeted Daisy.

"Hello Daisy!" Donald greeted back.

"How are the invitations?" asked Donald.

"Just fine! We're making great progress if you count 10 letters done as "good progress". Scoffed Daisy under her breath.

"Well, uh, I mean, anyways, I just thought I would come by and check on you for a minute!" Daisy quickly improvised.

She came close to Donald and looked at the list.

"Is everything almost ready?" she asked.

"Just about!" replied Donald.

"Good! Now um…what's on the list?" asked Daisy.

As Donald began reading the list, just outside the door Chip and Dale were walking by and took a strong whiff of the aroma of the baked goods.

They both drooled at the luscious sickeningly sweet scent as they sniffed at the aroma of the various confectioneries. Desserts from all over the Magic Kingdom were being made to represent the origins of many of the guests.

The numerous delicious delicacies included: Aqua Blue Crystalline Candy from Atlantis, Popped Nifty Nuts from Nottingham, Honey Glazed Cakes from the Hundred Acre Wood, Djinni Jewel Candied Necklaces from Agrabah, Ice-Tipped Chocolate Bite Pieces from Arendelle, Mushroom-Capped Neon Colored Cupcakes from Wonderland, Frosted Fairy Fruit Cake from Neverland, oh the list went on and on!

With each dish they saw, the twins' mouths watered more than a waterfall! They both looked at each other, their faces telling of the same idea they both had in mind.

"You thinking what I'm thinking?" they asked each other in unison, to where they both nodded in agreement and snuck into the kitchen, ready to snag one of the devilishly delicious desserts.

When they got inside, they both went to the table that had the tastiest looking dessert.

As Donald kept reading down the list, Daisy raised an eyebrow as she peered over his shoulder and saw one of the dishes moving away on their own.

"And 50 triple layer cakes." finished Donald.

"Hm, make that 49," added Daisy.

"49?" questioned Donald.

Daisy pointed to the runaway dish.

Donald looked to where Daisy was pointing, and when he caught a glimpse at Chip and Dale carrying one of the desserts away, his face turned fire truck red with fury.

Chip and Dale saw Donald speeding towards them like a mad man and tried to dash as fast as they could to the door. They were almost there when Donald rushed passed them and blocked their escape.

The chase continued around the kitchen with pots and pans rattling against each other, dishes crashing onto the floor, and water spraying everywhere, the place was a chaotic madhouse.

As Chip and Dale rounded the corner with their prize, they accidentally bumped into a bucket of soapy water, they both fell and slid across the floor with the dish.

Donald caught eye of them and ran with the speed of light around the corner, not looking where he was going as foot slipped on the soapy liquid. He landed on his stomach and skidded head-first right into the desert.

Daisy couldn't help but laugh at the scene in front of her. Donald stood up from the mess and when he wiped the dessert off his face, Chip and Dale had never seen the duck more furious. His eyes were fueled with inextinguishable rage, his feathers entirely ruffled, and they could swear they saw steam fuming out of him.

Chip and Dale simultaneously gulped. They both looked at each other with a panicked look on their faces and again with the same idea in mind that said, "You thinking what I'm thinking?".

Both chipmunks bolted out the door with Donald hot on their tails.

Daisy returned to the library where Minnie had just finished a stack of envelopes.

"So how's Donald?" asked Minnie, eyes glancing up for a second as she continued filling out invitations.

"Let's just say, we may have one less dessert for the party." giggled Daisy.

Minnie raised an eyebrow then shrugged her shoulders.

As they continued to work, Daisy looked at the pictures on the wall in the study. Her eyes landed on the big photo in the center with Walt and Mickey sitting on a bench beside each other as the rest of the gang surrounded them.

"Minnie, ya sometimes think about Mr. Walt?" asked Daisy.

Minnie sighed, "I'm sure we all do at some point and we all miss him. I was heartbroken when he left us, but out of everybody, I'd say it hit Mickey the hardest. Mickey and Walt had the closest relationship out of all of us."

Daisy eyed at the picture once more before returning to the invitations.

Mickey and Pluto had finally arrived at the castle and walked through the gate to the main doors.

"We're not too late, I'm sure they have everything under control," Mickey said to reassure himself.

Just as Mickey opened the door however, he got a good look at the chaos that was going on.

People running back and forth, bumping and crashing into each other and at the center stood Clarabelle Cow, looking like she was going to pull her horns out.

"Mickey! Thank goodness you're here! Things are definitely not under control!" Clarabelle shouted as she wildly flailed her arms scurrying over to Mickey.

"Gosh Clarabelle, I'm sorry I'm late. what's going on?" asked Mickey.

"What's going on? This castle has been an absolute madhouse! That's what's going on! By the way, Minnie fixed your tuxedo for you and wants you to try it out." informed Clarabelle.

"Oh thanks Clara, where is it? asked Mickey.

"She put it in your-" Clara was about to finish her sentence when they both heard a loud crash. Clarabelle took a deep sigh, close her eyes and pinched her nose in annoyance.

"In your dressing room," Clarabelle stated as she left to see what happened.

"Thanks Clara!" shouted Mickey.

As Mickey started walking toward his dressing room he faintly heard Clarabelle shout "WHAT HAPPENED NOW!?" in the distance and chuckled to himself.

After a while, Minnie and Daisy decided to take a short break. While Daisy went to go make some tea, Minnie went to see if Mickey had arrived.

"Clara, have you seen Mickey!?" fretted Minnie from across the room.

"WHAT!?" yelled Clarabelle from her side.

"HAVE YOU SEEN MICKEY!?" exclaimed Minnie.

"Oh yes! I SENT HIM TO HIS DRESSING ROOM TO TRY ON HIS TUXEDO!"

"THANK YOU!" shouted Minnie one last time before heading in the direction of Mickey's dressing room.

Mickey was in his dressing room trying out his tuxedo. He finished putting on the last part of the suit and looked in the mirror. Mickey smiled to himself and looked to Pluto.

"Hey Pluto, how do I look?" inquired Mickey as he turned around to show off his attire.

Pluto looked at him and tilted his head to the side.

"What's the matter boy?"

Pluto barked then Mickey's eyes widened in realization on what he meant.

"Of course Pluto! I forgot the bow-tie."

Mickey went to the dresser and began looking through the drawers for his bow-tie. When there was no bow-tie in the first and second drawer he sat down and opened the bottom one.

"Hmm... Not in the top two, it must be in this one-" Mickey paused mid-sentence when he saw what was in the bottom drawer. In it were some pictures of Walt with himself and a few of the characters.

Mickey sighed as he went through the pictures. There was one picture with them taking a walk through a park, another one with them going fishing and the third one depicting them having ice cream together. A short time later there was a knock at the door, then Minnie came in.

"There you are Mickey, Clarabelle told me you would be in her-" Minnie stopped when she saw Mickey sitting on the floor with pictures in his hands.

Mickey looked at Minnie solemnly and went back at looking at the mementos.

Minnie gave Mickey an empathetic look and gently placed her hand on his shoulder.

"I miss him too," she said quietly.

"I know Minnie, it's just that this celebration is very important to me and everyone else. Walt's done so much for us, we owe this to him." Mickey sighed.

"Mickey, I'm sure all Walt has ever wanted is for us to be happy together. We all miss him Mickey, and everybody wants this to go well as much as you, despite some of the small mishaps that happen," said Minnie.

"You're right Minnie, we shouldn't worry too much, everything will go great," Mickey said as he regained his chipper attitude as he stood up.

"That's the spirit Mickey," said Minnie with a smile.

Pluto walked up to them with a bow-tie in his mouth.

"Good boy." Mickey praised, patting Pluto's head.

"Mickey don't forget we're having dinner at my house this evening at 6:00." reminded Minnie as she adjusted the bowtie on his suit.

"Don't worry, I haven't forgotten!" smiled Mickey.

"I will see you tonight then," said Minnie as she walked out the door.

Mickey took the pictures from the drawer and put them on the desk, but as he was taking them out, he saw the book that Walt gave to him. Walt had intrusted this special book to Mickey a long time ago.

Mickey put his hand over the cover and admired it. Mickey suddenly felt a strange sensation coming from the book, he felt it coming from the last few pages, he opened it and flipped through the pages to the blank ones at the back. When he saw them, he could've sworn he saw them glow.

He shook his head and closed the book then put it back in the drawer. "Maybe it's just nerves. I'll talk to my master about it later." Mickey mumbled to himself.

Mickey shut off the lights and closed the door. After he left however, the book began to ominously glow brighter in the darkness.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: An Evening Conversation

Later that evening, all the gang was at Minnie's house. Some of the dishes were being set up but Minnie insisted that they'd wait for Mickey to arrive before eating.

When everyone else wasn't looking, Donald tried to snatch a rollout of the bread basket on the table. His attempt failed when his hand was met with a slap from Daisy's. Donald retracted his hand and rubbed the pain away with a defeated groan.

As everyone chatted and waited on the mouse to arrive, Minnie was in the kitchen getting the last of the food ready. She looked out the window wondering what was keeping Mickey so long. Minnie sighed as she continued taking dishes out of the cupboards.

Earlier after sending out the last of the invitations, she had taken notice of a pile that Mickey had said he'd personally handle. After taking a glance at the recipients on the letters however, she had grown cautious. Confusion and worry ran through her mind, but she left the letters alone, knowing it wasn't right to sift through them without her lover's notice. She had decided to bring up the letters that night instead while everyone was relaxed and entertained by fond memories of their loved ones that they'd only get to all see together annually.

Daisy walked in and saw Minnie gazing out the window longfully. She started toward her.

"Don't worry, I'm sure he'll be here soon," Daisy said reassuringly.

Minnie shook her head, clearing her thoughts and getting back to the present.

"You're probably right, I don't know why I'm so concerned."

"Come on, let's put dinner out." said Daisy.

Minnie nodded and picked up the plates.

As Minnie and Daisy set the food on the table, she heard the doorbell ring.

"I'll get it!" she shouted as she went to the door.

When she opened it Mickey was standing there with a cake box in his hand and Pluto sitting next to him with his tail wagging.

"Hello everybody!" greeted Mickey.

"Mickey!" Everybody shouted in unison.

"Sorry I'm late, but I wanted to pick up something for dessert," said Mickey while rubbing his head in embarrassment.

"Glad you made it here buddy, we wouldn't want to start without ya hyuck!" chuckled Goofy.

"It's about time!" quaked Donald.

"At least you made it, now let's eat! I have a little something to share after a bit," said Minnie with a smile.

Everyone took a seat at the table and began passing bowls and trays of food around to each other.

"So how was everybody's day?" Mickey asked.

"It was great! Me, Maxie and Roxanne finished decorating the main hall and the ballroom! Ol Maxie couldn't make it." said Goofy. He leaned into Mickey's ear, "He told me he wanted to take his friend Roxanne out for a date, gwarsh he looked redder than a beet as he left! I can't wait to ask him all about it!"

Mickey laughed. "That's great Goofy. Donald?"

"All the food has been delivered and set for the party. Well, almost all." Donald quipped under his breath and side-eyed the chipmunks. The chipmunks whistled nonchalantly.

"Fantastic!" said Mickey.

"And despite some issues that happened this afternoon, I-, I mean we, were able to get almost all of the outdoor decorations set up," said Clarabelle.

"Even better! Boy, it sounds like you guys had quite the busy day. You all have worked hard this past week, and I'm proud of all of you. I really feel like we're going to top last year's celebration!" said Mickey.

Minnie looked ecstatic holding in her excitement and proceeded to let it out once Mickey was finished.

"Great news everybody! I've been waiting to tell everyone until tonight that Daisy and I finally finished sending out all the invitations. Everyone should already be on their way for the celebration! Eee! I'm so excited to see everyone again, it's felt so long!" Minnie squealed as everyone cheered.

"Yeah!" Donald quaked as he raised his glass in agreement. "It's been too long since I've seen Panchito and Jose. Can't wait to see those two again!"

"Isn't that nice, the Three Caballeros are finally getting back together. It was getting boring with just this one around." Daisy smugly said as she pointed her fork at Donald. Donald started fuming.

"Oh come on Donald," Daisy continued as she waved her hand dismissively. "Everyone knows those two are the social butterflies and the life of the party out of you three. Can't deny that." she finished as she chewed a piece of food.

Donald took a piece of bread and aggressively took a chomp out of it. He then crossed his arms and grumbled. "...Yeah, you're right." Everyone chuckled.

"Anyways," Daisy continued, swinging the conversation towards herself.

"I'm excited to see Ariel again. She was giving me pointers one year after I told her my singing voice was exquisite and I wanted a role in Sebastian's concert.

After I displayed my heavenly voice, she was so moved she must've lost her voice again cause I left her speechless. She left saying she'd give me a callback." declared Daisy.

"And did she?" asked Mickey.

Daisy sunk in her chair.

"...That was six years ago…" she admitted.

Donald took sip out of his drink with a smug look, glad to see karma make its rounds. Minnie was the next to take the head of the discussion.

"I'm excited to see Quasimodo and Rapunzel again! Every year they team up together to make these really cute wooden sculptures of everyone. Last year, they made one of Tod and Copper. Oh, it was so adorable!

They're so kind to let me keep them after the Jubilee is over. I like to place them all over the castle. I see it as a way to have everyone around in spirit. I wonder who they're going to make this year?" Minnie said, clasping her hands with a dreamy look.

Goofy was next his face lit up at the thought of the person he was looking forward to seeing again.

"I'm lookin' forward to seein' Mr. Toad again!"

Some groaned.

"Gee," Goofy scratched his head. "What's wrong with Ol James?"

"Goofy, that maniac cannot drive," Clarabelle said as he began to recount Mr. Toad's infamous motor skills. "If you remember, one year he drove right into the castle leaving a giant hole in the wall and straight into Tinkerbell, bless her heart.

She got flung all the way into a chandelier, not only knocking it down on Baymax, who for some reason was completely unfazed, but Tinkerbell left a giant trail of her pixie dust all over the ballroom from her slingshot flight, which caused everything and everyone in the room to start flying all over the place. Horace was not pleased with fixing that gaping hole."

The chipmunks had a laughing fit.

"Clarabelle you're always a stick in the mud!" giggled Dale.

"Yeah," Chip joined in. "Mr. Toad SAVED the party that year! It was so boring until he came along and finally got the party started!"

"You might've seen it as a disaster but you should've seen the faces on Pongo and Perdita's pups. Peter was even guiding them along like a parade. Seeing 99 puppies soar around will make anyone smile at how adorable it is!" Dale said.

"Either way, Mr. Toad is banned to only using the train from that day forward." Clarabelle finished as she crossed her arms, giving a noticeable huff, turning her nose upwards.

"Besides," Chip leaned into Mickey's ear. "Horace was the one having the most fun with the Pixie Dust. He was only mad he had to fix the hole because that meant no more 'horse' play with the Pixie Dust." Chip finished telling him as he snickered.

Time passed as everyone went around sharing fun stories of past celebrations of Walt's Birthday.

Some included one about where Judy and Basil went on an elaborate investigation together about who took Judy's carrot recorder, turning the entire party in a crime scene drama, only to discover it was under Basil's hat the entire time after he asked to borrow it hours prior.

Another included the time Robin Hood and Aladdin pulled a fun little prank on Elsa to try to get a good scare from her. Needless to say, the castle was an icy wonderland for the next few weeks. On the flipside, many enjoyed ice skating and having snowball fights at the festival that year.

After that story was shared, Minnie began thinking about some particular people they were inviting, thinking back to the invitations.

"Ummm, Mickey?" Minnie said trying to get his attention.

"Yes Minnie?" asked Mickey.

"There's another reason why I was hoping you would show up to dinner tonight. I wanted to ask you about those special invitations you wrote out to the people you invited.."

"Who?"

Minnie took a deep breath, aware that what she was about to say may change the mood for the night.

"...The Villains..." said Minnie in a low tone.

Donald spat out his drink as the liquid landed on an unfortunate Clarabelle, who sported an unamused expression.

There was a long silence as everyone suddenly stopped eating and looked around the table at each other. Then everyone at once started expressing their various emotional responses to the news.

"Uh, what in your right mind thought that was a good idea?" Daisy started, hands on her hips.

Chip and Dale clutched each other with fear.

"The V-villains?!" screamed Chip

"T-to the Birthday B-bash?!" exclaimed Dale.

Donald quaked furiously. Clarabelle covered her face with her hands and gave a loud exhausted groan.

Goofy gave a wide-eyed look and moved to clean his ears. "Uh, Mick, did I hear that right?"

"Ok, everyone let's just take a moment to calm down." pleaded Minnie.

"Now I know what you all are thinking, but I thought about this for a long time and I think we should at least give them a chance don't ya think?" asked Mickey.

"Mickey, you can't invite them! We don't know what letting them out would do!" yelled Donald.

"Which is another reason to invite them over and see." Mickey defended.

"I'm gonna have to agree with Donald on this one." spoke up Daisy. "I mean," she gestured towards everyone and herself. "Look, we all know everyone's stories, and with that includes the people who were out for them. What if they try coming after them again?"

"Daisy's right, we don't really have any idea of what these villains are capable of. Besides, who knows what the reaction would be by everyone be seeing them show up to the party," said Clarabelle as she held her head in thought.

"Y'know, Micks gotta point. Who knows if the villains would even hafda power to do anything if they tried." It was Goofy speaking now. "Doesn't bein' out of their land lower their power?"

"We don't wanna find out!" cried Chip and Dale.

"Now let's think about this." Minnie was speaking now. "We should at least try. Mickey has a good point. Inviting the villains could possibly lead to having a stable relationship with them. It can't hurt to try this at least once." Pluto barked in agreement.

"I thought about this a while back and decided to bring it up to my old master, and after a long talk I was able to convince him to consider giving the villains a chance as well," said Mickey

"Whaddya plan on doin'?" asked Goofy scratching his chin.

"Well me and my master have arranged a meeting with the villains to talk about their behavior between now and during the party."

Everyone was admittedly in awe at the mention of Mickey's master. Everyone throughout all of the Magic Kingdom knew he never involved himself in their everyday matters unless it was of the utmost importance.

"Wait, you both are planning on going to the Villains Realm?" Minnie shuddered. "That's dangerous Mickey. Are you really sure about this?" she asked with slight worry.

"Of course Minnie, trust me," Mickey began, holding her hand. "Everything will be fine."

She paused, thinking of what to say. "Ok." she nodded. "I have faith this will work."

The silence continued, as only the sounds of cutlery against the plates were heard.

Minnie took a good look at everyone at the table. Faces of fear, confusion, anger reflected on the diners. She turned her head towards Mickey, who sported an uncomfortable look at the now spoiled mood. Minnie looked at the table again.

"You know what? We're here to celebrate. This is the one time a year we get to see everyone and just feel happy. Let's start this celebration off right!" She held up her drink for a toast. "Let's remember why we're celebrating, rather more, who we're celebrating." she looked at Mickey and smiled, he gave back the same gesture as he raised his glass.

After her speech, everyone was starting to relax. Without another word, everyone one by one began to hold their drinks high like Minnie did.

"To Walt." Minnie proclaimed.

"To Walt!" everyone cheered.

With that, the night continued in peace until dinner concluded and everyone began to leave for the night. Everyone said their goodbyes until only Mickey, Minnie and Pluto were left. Pluto started off while Minnie gave one last hug to Mickey. Mickey ran off after Pluto, giving one last wave to Minnie before he and Pluto were out of sight. Minnie returned the farewell gesture as she went back into her house heading to bed, admittedly with a sense of fear.

As Mickey was just about to lay down in his bed, he couldn't help but think about what Minnie said earlier.

"I know that this will work." he thought it himself. Mickey said as he turned off the lamp, said goodnight to Pluto, and drifted off to sleep.

END OF CHAPTER 2

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: In Enemy Territory

Mickey made sure he got up early the next morning to prepare for the journey to the Villains Realm of the Magic Kingdom with his master Yen Sid.

As Mickey was packing, he kept thinking about how things will all turn out. He then started remembering why the Villain's Realm exists.

Yen Sid and the other sorcerers had created a realm to be a form of temporary confinement for villains who cause trouble or misbehave. They had put the all-feared primal demon known as Chernabog as its keeper and to watch over the villains. If a villain fills out their sentence, they are allowed to come and go as they please, but this had yet to happen.

When outside the realm, sorcerers, witches and generally those who possessed magical abilities' powers were limited in order to ensure they wouldn't be able to deal a certain amount of harm. Some have found secret ways to elude the system but their attempts were usually meet with failure.

As Mickey continued to get pack things, he heard a chilling knock at the door and a voice call out.

"Apprentice? We have a long journey ahead of us, and we must be back by nightfall." said his master.

"Erm, I'll be ready in a minute sir!" Mickey shouted back as he frantically packed the last of his supplies for the departure.

As Mickey put the last thing in his bag, he then remembered the book Walt had given him. He started panicking and began frantically looking around the room for it; opening covers, looking through chests and climbing up the bookcase.

Mickey had just finished looking through another chest when he suddenly realized where the book actually was.

"Oh no! It's still at the castle!" cried out Mickey as he slapped his forehead.

He picked up his satchel and walked to the front door. When he opened it there stood his master standing with his arms crossed. Yen Sid. The old sorcerer who was Mickey's master for longer than anyone can remember. There he stood with his ocean blue robes and his phantom white beard hanging from his stone cold face.

"I would have assumed that you would be more prepared for this urgent matter." Yen Sid said looking down on his apprentice.

"Y-yes sir, I was just getting the map," said Mickey.

The old master slowly nodded his head.

"And the book?"

"Well, I um…" Mickey trailed off, twiddling his fingers.

Yen Sid raised an eyebrow.

"Out with it, boy." the sorcerer said.

"I...forgot it at the castle," Mickey admitted with a nervous chuckle.

Yen Sid narrowed his eyes and started towards the carriage.

"Come along, the castle is on our route, we will retrieve it on our way."

Mickey followed the sorcerer, head drooping in shame.

Mickey and his master got into the carriage, then Yen Sid gave a hand motion and the driver pulled off. Mickey's master never enjoyed riding in cars so he arranged for a horse and buggy, Mickey never understood this, but it pleased his master so he went along with it.

A little while later, they finally arrived at the castle and Mickey opened the door of the carriage and hopped out.

"I'll just get the book and be right back," said Mickey

"Make haste."

Mickey ran through the main gate, across the courtyard, into the ballroom, and down the hall to his dressing room. He opened the door and walked to the desk and opened the drawer which had the book. He picked it up and ran out the door.

Mickey was just about to walk out the gate when he heard Minnie call out to him. Mickey looked back and saw Minnie running towards him with a basket under her left arm.

"Mickey, wait!" shouted Minnie.

"Minnie, what's wrong?" asked Mickey

Minnie huffed trying to catch some of her breath. "Mickey, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have mentioned the letters last night. I didn't think everyone would react that harshly." she said with guilt clear on her face.

"Aw Minnie, you don't have to apologize. It was my fault for keeping that a secret from everyone. I should've told everyone about it sooner." He grasped his and Minnie's hands together and held them up. "I'm just happy you're willing to take a chance with me on this."

"Oh Mickey," she pulled away blushing. "I don't deserve a sweetheart like you."

"Gosh Minnie," he leaned in. "I'm the one who's lucky," he said with a warm smile.

Minnie softly giggled and raised her basket. "I know you're probably in a hurry, but I wanted to give you both something for the trip." She handed Mickey a basket full of food. It was a homemade basket, decorated with a single pink ribbon, Minnie's signature decoration.

"What did you pack?" Mickey asked with curiosity as he peered in the basket.

"Just a few things that I hope you'll like. Two apples, a few sandwiches and a kettle of tea with cups."

"Why thank you Minnie, that was really nice of ya!" Mickey said with a gleeful grin.

Minnie gave a warm smile and embraced Mickey in a tight hug. "Just promise me you'll be careful."

Minnie leaned in and pecked Mickey on the cheek. She then went back inside leaving Mickey standing there blushing.

He then saw Yen Sid in his eyesight. The stone-faced wizard stood with his arms folded, slowly tapping his finger on his elbow as he turned his head towards the door and boarded the carriage.

Mickey snapped out of his love-struck trance and ran toward the carriage. When Mickey stepped in Yen Sid gave the signal to the driver and they continued on their journey.

As they rode on, Mickey reached in the basket and took out an apple and offered it to his master.

"Minnie was nice enough to pack us some food for the trip. Would you like an apple, a sandwich or some tea sir?" asked Mickey.

Yen Sid slowly turned to him as the mouse was only met with an unreadable expression.

Mickey shrunk back, worried he had somehow offended his master until he briefly saw what looked like a small smile on the wizard.

The wise man gestured towards the tea set and slowly nodded.

Mickey's face brightened up a little as he took out a cup, poured some tea then handed it to his master. Yen Sid took the cup and brought it to his lips, silently savoring the taste.

It was late in the afternoon when Mickey thought about the strange aura he felt yesterday, he thought about talking about it with his master but quickly dismissed the thought when he remembered the mood he was in.

Mickey looked out the window as the carriage went on and watched as the scenery change from colorful flowers and luscious greenery to dead trees and dry bare ground, where it was nearly impossible for vegetation to grow. The sky also started turning light green, Mickey clutched the basket to get a sense of comfort from Minnie's kind gesture in response to the ominous land.

After some time, Mickey noticed some stone columns with signs that said stuff like "Danger: Villains About!" and "Warning: continue at your own risk".

A few minutes later the carriage stopped.

"We are here." Yen Sid said in a low tone

Mickey and his master stepped out of the carriage, Yen Sid reached for the pouch he was carrying, took out a few gold coins and handed them to the driver.

Mickey and his master walked up to a large gate. The gate had a dark dreary grey shade to it with ancient chains hanging off the sides. There was no place for a key but there was a sort of symbol in the center. Just the appearance of it gave Mickey an uneasy feeling.

Two stone lions stood adjacent one each side to the gate. These primal beasts were mythical animals from the beginnings of Fantasia. They were the guardians that separated the gate between the Villain's Realm and the Magic Kingdom. Nobody knew where these beasts came from, but the legend believed among many says that they were born out of the fire from Bald Mountain itself. From this legend, they were given the name of The Beasts of Bald Mountain.

They were dormant, but once Yen Sid approached the gate, the stone lions simultaneously turned their heads towards the sorcerer. Mickey cringed at the sound of the stone moving. Their eyes began to shine with a piercing yellow light as they began to produce a nightmare-inducing growl, not even moving a single part of their faces.

Mickey noticed how the stone exterior of the two lions began cracking away, revealing a sort of flaming interior within. Mickey never knew what their true forms looked like, but never wanted to find out. He knew that just the legend about their origins was enough to keep everyone away all this time.

Mickey had an undeniable feeling that if the beasts' stone exteriors were to break away, that he and his master were going to be met with an indescribable fate. He started panicking and tugged on Yen Sid's robes to plead his master to hurry and calm the guardians down. Yen Sid to Mickey's shock, however, was completely unfazed, only turning to Mickey, holding his hand out.

"The book, please," uttered Yen Sid.

Mickey handed him the book, still shaking from what he was witnessing. Yen Sid took the book and opened it to a certain page. With his eyes still glued to the book, he put his hand right hand to what seemed like a weird shaped symbol on the gate. Yen Sid began to mutter some sorta enchantment that Mickey never heard before, he then saw his master tracing two fingers on the edges of the symbol. As he traced his fingers the lines began to glow blue. When he finished connecting the lines, the symbol glowed brighter, than Mickey heard the sound of gears shifting and cranking, the whole gate began to glow then slowly started to open.

Yen Sid's enchantment seemed to be the trick to calm the guardians down, for once the sound of the gates was produced, the lions immediately were reverted back to their stone form and resumed their static positions on each side of the gate, almost as if they had never moved at all.

Yen Sid closed the book and handed it back to Mickey. They began walking through the gate and proceeded down a path towards a grimdark castle. When they arrived at the end of the path, they walked up to a flight of stairs to a giant wooden door.

Yen Sid pushed open the door and motioned Mickey inside. They walked down a seemingly never-ending dark corridor. Mickey saw eyes light up and disappear in an instant. Mickey even tripped, unsure if he tripped over his feet or if one of the unknown inhabitants purposefully pushed him down. After hearing a wave of mocking laughter, he assumed the latter. He quickly got up and started growing fearful as he had lost his master.

Yen Sid snapped his fingers and a glowing blue aura resonated from his fingers. Mickey saw the light and quickly scurried to the old wizard. Yen Sid saw the atmosphere getting to his apprentice. He put a hand on his shoulder and gave him a soft look. Mickey looked up at his master and took a deep breath, now gaining the confidence to trek through the mysterious abode.

At the end of the hallway was a large gate entangled in thorns. It was opened, revealing a large empty room in ruins, only lit by the candlelight held by monstrous gargoyle statues that hung on the walls along with Yen Sid's glow. What stood out, however, was a large oval shaped stone that stood at the head of the table. Something didn't sit right with Mickey about this dormant object.

Yen Sid gestured Mickey to stand back, he followed his command as Yen Sid slowly raised his glowing hands, and clapped them together. A shining blue light resonated across the room and Mickey heard the sound of a….bell?

Just like the beasts prior, the large ebony stone began to shift, unveiling what were in fact wings as wide as the night sky that were encasing a figure inside. Once the wings were spread, it revealed the primal demon himself, stretching his arms with slow force and opening his eyes, with a piercing yellow gaze to see his who had awoken him. With his wings spread, he had slowly placed his fists on the ground as Mickey realized who he was looking at. It was none other than the giant primal demon Chernabog, the Master of Bald Mountain, and the chosen to be the keeper of the Villains Realm.

There were other villains around the room giving them sneers and glares and others who just ignored them.

There were many different villains that sat at the table, villains such as the one-handed Captain Hook, Ursula the Sea Witch, Jafar the evil Sorcerer of Agrabah, The Wicked Queen Grimhilde, Hades the God of the Underworld, Scar, The Wicked Stepmother Lady Tremaine, the Maniacal Cruella De Vil, the Demonic Horned King, and many more but last not least Maleficent the Mistress of All Evil.

Yen Sid approached, pulled up and sat in a chair at the far end. He motioned for Mickey to take a seat next to him, he then got out his bag and pulled out a scroll. Chernabog sat on his throne with his hands together, eyes narrowed on the old sorcerer.

"Well? What brings you here into this domain wizard?" bellowed Chernabog

"I am here to talk about the festivities and the behavior of all the villains," said Yen Sid

"Speak," said Chernabog

"Anyway, now as you all know the Jubilation event will be happening very soon. And we are well aware of the mishaps that had happened over the past few years, mainly caused by villains have misbehaving and causing trouble." Yen Sid said the last part with a stern tone.

"What is the reason you're here?" asked Chernabog in slight annoyance

"I have come to ask of all of you that you will give me your absolute word that none of you will cause any sort of trouble or mischief from now until the end of the celebration. Here with me now is a document that explains these terms and conditions." Yen Sid said while unraveling a long scroll."

As Yen Sid went off reading the guidelines of the scroll, some of the villains started to whisper and mumble to one another.

"How long is this old geezer gonna keep babbling on?" asked Scar in a bored tone

"Apparently until we waste away," said Ursula yawning

"No one babbles on like Gaston!" said Gaston while flexing his muscles

In response, Jafar covered his face with his hand in annoyance of Gaston's ignorance.

"He'll probably bore us to death, and I would know, I am death." yawned Hades

Pete glanced over at Mickey who was next to Yen Sid.

"Why would the old coot bring that little runt along?" asked Pete with an eyebrow raised

"Hopefully for a little ssssssssnnnack," said Kaa licking his lips

As the other villains gripped and complained Maleficent felt a strange aura in the air. She looked around a little to find it's source when her eyes landed on the book Mickey was holding. She took a long look at the book, whatever was there it was drawing her in.

Meanwhile, Mickey was sitting quietly, fumbling his fingers. While his master was reading he looked around the room at the various villains some of them look more menacing in person then what the heroes described. He locked eyes with Kaa who had his swirling with patterns, Mickey was mesmerized for a few seconds but then snapped out of it and turned away, he then looked toward Shere Kan who smiled and licked his lips, Mickey shuddered at the thought of being eaten.

Mickey shifted uncomfortably in his seat as some of the eyes in the room rested on him. He then thought about what Minnie said last night. "Maybe this idea wasn't as good as I hoped." Mickey thought to himself. Then he shook his head of the negative thought, "No I will try to make this work, that's what my friends would want me to do, that's what Walt would want me to do." Mickey thought with determination.

Yen Sid finally finished reading off the scroll and set it back on the table.

"Lastly, if any of these terms are violated by anyone her, then all villains are hereby forbidden from attending the festivities," concluded Yen Sid

Yen Sid then faced Chernabog.

"I trust that you will enforce these penalties if anything happens?" asked Yen Sid

"I will," replied Chernabog

"Then it is agreed, I will need your signature here please.

Chernabog did a wave of his finger and zapped the bottom of the scroll, signing his name. Yen Sid look over the signature and nodded in approval, then stood up.

"Seems to be in order, Very well then, we shall be on our way," said Yen Sid rolling up the scroll

Mickey and his master proceeded to the door, all the while Maleficent couldn't take her eyes off that book Mickey was holding, its aura was very intoxicating. She couldn't just ignore it and let it pass, whatever it was she needed to find out.

Yen Sid and Mickey made their way back to the gate where the carriage was waiting. They stepped back into the carriage and began the journey back.

"I hope everything goes well," said Mickey

Yen Sid nodded his head in agreement.

Little did they know that Maleficent's pet bird Diablo was following and keeping a close eye on them.

END OF CHAPTER 3

Chapter Text

There was only one day left until the grand party, and everyone was putting the finishing touches on everything at the castle. The place never looked so festive and grand.

It was almost one o'clock, and Minnie went to see Clarabelle about all the preparations. She found her walking between the hall and the ballroom with a clipboard in one hand and a pen in the other, checking things off.

“Hey Clarabelle, how is everything?” asked Minnie

“Everything is just about finished. The castle has been scrubbed from top to bottom, all the rooms for the royals have been fixed for them, all the tables have been set, and I just stopped by the kitchen and all the food is ready for tomorrow night. I’m just checking everything one last time to make sure all is ready.” said Clarabelle

“That’s great!” said Minnie

“Say have you seen Goofy around?” inquired Minnie

“Oh, Goofy? He went out to get everybody some lunch. Strange, he should’ve been back a while ago.” said Clarabelle

Just as Clarabelle finished talking, Goofy walked up to them carrying bags of groceries.

“Hey, guys! Sorry I’m late but man you should see the whole town, hyuck!” laughed Goofy

“Really? What did you see?” asked Minnie

“Well I was walking downtown and there were decorations and lights everywhere, and when I went inside one of the stories it was crazy! I was lucky to have the sandwiches and to be the last one in line before they closed early for the day because they were cleaned out.” chuckled Goofy

“Wow. was it really that busy?” asked Minnie in surprise

“You bet. And that’s not all, all the Inns have been booked up. By the way, you know that grassy field next to the park?” asked Goofy

“Yes,” said Minnie

“Well its all full up now with tents, food vendors, and all sorts of entertainment hyuck!” said Goofy

“Wow,” said Minnie again. “It looks like this year may actually be the biggest celebration yet!” she said in amazement

“Definitely,” said Clarabelle with the same feeling

“Well I guess I’ll go put the sandwiches in the kitchen,” said Goofy

“Oh but it’s such a nice day today. Why don’t we eat outdoors in the garden?” suggested Clarabelle

“That’s a great idea!” said Minnie “I’ll go let the others know,” she said

“I’ll get some plates and utensils,” said Clarabelle

“And I’ll get an umbrella and a blanket, hyuck!” said Goofy

All three of them split up to do their separate tasks. Minnie walked into the kitchen to find Daisy and Donald talking to each other.

“And he said hold my bill! Hahahahahaha!” laughed Donald

“Oh haha, funny Donald!” chuckled Daisy sarcastically

“Hey, guys! Goofy brought us some sandwiches for lunch and we decided to have a picnic since a nice day outside,” said Minnie

“That’s great!” said Daisy

“He better not have gotten bologna this time,” muttered Donald

“Say something?” asked Daisy with an eyebrow raised

“Oh I said that's great too,” Donald said as a small sweatdrop went down his face

“Okay...Anyway, Goofy is looking for a spot to set up in the garden. I’m going to make a quick pitcher of lemonade then go tell Mickey.” said Minnie

“How about I go tell him and we’ll meet you guys outside?” suggested Donald
“Hmm..alright then, we’ll see you both outside,” said Minnie

As Minnie and Daisy got some lemons and cups out of one of the cabinet, Donald went to find Mickey.

Meanwhile, Mickey was in his dressing room studying Walt’s book. Ever since he felt that strange aura a few days ago he just couldn’t quite shake it.

“Maybe I should’ve told him the other day,” Mickey said to himself

As he was sitting at the desk Donald suddenly burst through the door.

“Hey, Mickey! Goofy got us some sandwiches and everyone wants to eat out in the garden,” said Donald

“Huh? Sorry, Donald, did you say something?” asked Mickey

“I said everyone wants to have a picnic in the garden. Whatcha reading anyway?” asked Donald

“Oh just looking at Walt’s book,” Mickey said as he closed it

“Something wrong with it?” asked Donald

“I’m not really sure, something about it has been bothering me for a while now, but I just can’t put my finger on it.” said Mickey

“Relax buddy, maybe it’s just nerves. Probably nothing to worry about,” assured Donald

“I don’t know Donald, It doesn't seem like I should ignore it,” said Mickey

“Well you shouldn’t worry about it now, he should probably ask about it after the celebration,” suggested Donald

“You’re probably right.” shrugged Mickey as he put the book back in the desk drawer

“Of course I am pal. Now let’s go we’re keeping everybody waiting.” Donald said as he pushing Mickey towards the door.

“Wait, I want to open the window, it’s a little stuffy in here,” said Mickey

Mickey walked to the window and opened it

“Alright let’s go,” said Mickey

Mickey followed Donald out the room, but before leaving Mickey made sure he shut and lock the door. As they made their way down the hall, they didn’t notice the shadow of a small black bird perched in one of the far windows.

Since the other day, Maleficent had sent her bird Diablo to retrieve Walt’s book from Mickey’s possession. There was something about the book that drew her in, she didn’t know what it was but it seemed very powerful, whatever it was she wanted to know what it was.

As soon as Donald and Mickey were both out of site Diablo got to work. He flew down to the door and tried to use his talents to turn the knob. When that didn’t work, he then tried using one of his claws to unhitch the lock through the keyhole.

After both attempts were meet with failure he then noticed a ray of sunlight shining through the keyhole. He peeked through the hole and saw the window was open from the far side of the room.

Diablo quickly flew out of one of the hall windows and around the side of the castle to the open one that was the dressing room. Once he was inside he began to ransack the room searching for what his mistress desired.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Meanwhile out in the garden, Mickey and the gang were eating sandwiches, sharing old stories, telling funny jokes and just having fun.

“Isn’t this lovely?” sighed a satisfied Minnie

“It sure is,” replied Daisy

“It’s nice to just get away from all the stress and work once in a while” commented Clarabella

As the gang chatted on, Chip and Dale were rummaging through the picnic basket.

“Dale, hand me up one of the finger sandwiches,” said Chip

As Dale climbed out of the basket with one of the sandwiches under his arm, he accidentally bumped into the bucket of cold soda. The bottles hit the ground then rolled a few inches. Chip and Dale looked at the bottles for a second then shrugged their shoulders and continued with their task.

“Hey Donald! Want some lemonade?” asked Daisy

“Nah, I’ll have a soda,” said Donald

Daisy sighed and went to grab a soda bottle.

She notices that the bucket was spilled and turned to see Chip and Dale with a nervous grin on their faces, she raised an eyebrow than shook her head and grabbed a soda.

“Careful Donald, the bottle may be a bit fizzled.” warned Daisy as she handed the soda bottle to him

“Ah, you worry too mucAHSSSSPRTIIITTTRTSTR!!!”. When Donald turned the cap of the soda bottle he was met with a blast of orange soda to the face.

When the blast subsided Donald’s face was dripping with soda. He frowned at Daisy

“I tried to tell you,” she said while trying to suppress a giggle

Everyone else tried to hold in their laughter but failed. Donald sent a glare toward Chip and Dale who were trying to act casual.

As Donald wiped the soda off his face with a few napkins, both Mickey and Pluto walked up to them with slightly dirty hands and feet.

Clarabella took notice of this and groaned.

“Please don’t tell me that Pluto dug up the petunias again,” said Clarabella with her face in her hands.

“Wellllllllll…...kinda...” Mickey replied nervously while scratching the back of his head.

Clarabella sighed “I’ll take care of it later.” she said with a groan.

“Don’t worry, I promise to help you fix it,” said Mickey trying to cheer her up.

After a while, the mood died down a little, then Goofy thought of something to brighten it up.

“Hey! How abouta game of frisbee?” suggested Goofy

At this, everybody perked up some.

“That sounds like fun! I’ll go get the disc and be right back,” said Mickey

Mickey stood up and began to speed walk back to his room.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Meanwhile Diablo was still there, ransacking the place looking for the book. He searched the shelves, the closet and under the bed but had no luck.

Then he thought of the one place that he should’ve looked in the first place: The desk drawer. Diablo flew to the desk and put his talents around the handle of the drawer. The drawer was a little heavy but with a quick strong jerk he was able to force it open. The drawer was open enough so he could open and turn the pages of the book.

He used his beak to flip through the pages to the ones his mistress wanted. As he turned the pages he began to feel the same source of magic that Maleficent felt the other day.

He finally made it to the last page where the source of the magic was strongest. Using his talents he pulled at the page as hard as he could.

Flapping his wings to gain strength, he finally tore the page free of the book, but in the process, he pulled so hard that the drawer with the book fell on to the floor. He also accidentally hit one of the shelves and knocked some of the books down.

After recovering from the blow he heard footsteps approaching the room. Realizing he needed to act quickly, he took the page and swallowed it. Just before he could make a break for the window, Mickey opened the door.

The second Mickey opened the door his face showed nothing but utter shock at the state of the room. Books and papers were everywhere, as well as broken antiques and knocked over lamps. He looked to the corner to see a small pile of papers moving around. Then out of the pile sprang Diablo. Mickey saw the bird try to make a break for the open window, he quickly ran to it and shut it, blocking the bird’s escape. The bird then notice the open door and tried to make it there, but Mickey once again beat him to it. With both the door and window sealed off Mickey tried his best to catch the bird. Diablo had no other choice but to try and avoid capture until one of his escape routes were open again.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After a while, the rest of the gang began to wonder what was taking Mickey so long.

“Why don’t you go check on him Donald?” suggested Daisy

“Me? What about Goofy?” Donald asked as he pointed toward Goofy who was gobbling down a
sub sandwich.

“You guys say something?” asked Goofy as he licked his fingers.

Minnie just shook her head and stood up.

“I’ll do it,” she said as she rolled her eyes

She walked back inside and down the hall toward the room. As she got closer she heard rustling and what sounded like some glass breaking.

“What on earth is he doing in there!?” She asked out loud to herself

When she made it to the door she didn’t bother knocking and just open it. That was a big mistake.

Inside the room, Diablo saw the doorknob turning and knew this was his big chance to escape. Once the door was opening, Diablo made a swooping dive toward it. Mickey jumped and nearly caught the bird, but failed. Mickey then turned to see Minnie opening the door and tried to warn her.

“No Minnie, wait! shouted Mickey

“Mickey, what in the World are you doinAAHH”

Minnie screamed at the sight of the blackbird swooping toward her. She ducked and the bird barely missed her.

Diablo flew out the door and out one of the hall windows. He had escaped.

Mickey then ran to Minnie who was still shaken by the experience.

“Minnie are you alright!?” asked a frantic Mickey

“I’m fine, just a little surprised, that's all” she replied

Minnie started to look a little faint, so Mickey sat her in a chair to recover. A minute later, the rest of the gang showed up.

“We heard a scream. What happened?” asked a worried Daisy

As everyone helped clean the room, Mickey spent the last thirty minutes explaining what happened.

“You know I had a feeling something like this would happen,” said Daisy

“Those rotten villains!” fumed Donald

“The bird ain’t still here is it!?” asked a frightened Chip and Dale.

“No. It flew away.” Minnie reassured them.

The two chipmunks breathed a sigh of relief.

The servants brought everyone a glass of water and caught wind of the situation. Word got out and it eventually reached Yen Sid. The minute he heard the news he left immediately for the castle. He arrived within the hour and went straight to the scene of the crime.

When Mickey saw his master approaching he muttered a nervous “Uh oh.” under his breath.

“Well? What happened?” ordered Yen Sid

Mickey looked down and awkwardly fondled his fingers “Um…...Well…….You see…..”

“Well? Spit it out!” Yen Sid said in a more demanding tone

Mickey was about to answer but Minnie stepped up and spoke for him

“That awful bird of Maleficent came in and made a mess of out of the whole room!” said Minnie with a frown.

“Did the bird steal anything?” asked Yen Sid with a raised eyebrow

“Not that we know of,” replied Mickey

“I see…”

Yen Sid rubbed his chin in deep thought after processing all the information. Then he spoke.

“I know what needs to be done.” He said in a low tone as he walked off.
“Wait! I’m sure there is some sorta explanation for all this.”

Yen Sid stopped and turned his head. “Apprentice. The terms of the agreement have been met with a violation and it can not go unanswered.”

“But.”

Yen Sid now fully turned around, his arms were folded across his chest and his face was dark with one eyebrow raised.

“Well?” He asked.

“N...Nevermind.” Mickey answered looking at the floor

“Now if you’ll excuse me.” Yen Sid proceeded to walk to his own private room in the west wing of the castle.

Mickey’s head sank in defeat. Then Minnie walked over and tried to comfort him.

“It’s not your fault Mickey,” said Minnie giving him a hug.

“The villains are the ones responsible,” said Clarabella

“Aw cheer up buddy,” Goofy said patting him on the back.

Mickey gave a small smile and nodded.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As the gang continued cleaning up, Yen Sid went to his private study, working on a spell communication spell.

A few years ago Yen Sid arranged to have an addition to the west wing. This addition was to work as a second private study for quick access to avoid the trouble of going back and forth between his house and the castle. When it was finished, Mickey suggested he use electricity, but his master refused, preferring the traditional use of candles and torches.

When he was finished, he stepped in front of a full body mirror and with a wave of his wand it began to glow. The glow lessened a little and showed the face of Chernabog.

“Why have you summoned me?” Chernabog boomed, but Yen Sid didn’t flinch.

“I have called on a matter of utmost importance.”

Chernabog rested his head in his claw.

“Well?”

There has been some trouble here at the castle and I have reason to believe that one of the villains has been involved.” stated Yen Sid.

“Strange. As the keeper of the villains' realm, the presence of those who come and go are made known to me. Whom do you think it is?” asked Chernabog.

“Maleficent.” Yen Sid said in a low tone.

“And?”

“And not that long ago, her pet bird Diablo intruded into one of the rooms and made a mess. Now I’m wise enough to know that Diablo wouldn’t come here unless he was given the order to by his mistress. It appears that something in our possession has brought her attention.” said Yen Sid.

“And what Beith in your possession that she would want?” asked Chernabog

“I do not know, I will investigate after the festivities. However, I believe we have agreements that must be fulfilled?” reminded Yen Sid

“Indeed we do,” replied Chernabog

“I shall rectify this violation our contract,” said Chernabog

“As will I.” replied Yen Sid

With that, the mirror spell wore off.

Yen Sid returned to the desk to study some more papers. He tried to think about what could it be that Maleficent wanted. Then one particular item crossed his mind.

“Could it be? No no, it couldn’t. Then again.” he muttered to himself

Yen Sid shook his head. “Come now, you old wizard. This is no time to trouble yourself over this. There is still much to do.” he said as he stood up.

Yen Sid blew out the candle on his desk and headed out the door.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After hours of flying, Diablo finally made it back to the gate to the villains' realm. There was no way through the gate without using the spell. However, for years there was a small passage disguised as a rock that was in line with the gate stuck between both realms. Diablo walked up to the small rock, tapped it in three places, then a small hole opened up big enough for a small animal to walk through.

Diablo stepped through the opening and continued his flight to the dark castle in the distance. He flew to one of the tall towers where he knew Maleficent would be.

When Diablo made it to the window sill of one of the taller towers, he let out a couple of caws to alert the mistress of his presence. A moment later she appeared at the sill, she ushered the bird inside to a table at the center of the room. Maleficent walked to the table and stood there with one hand around her staff and the other on her hip. She looked at Diablo with a raised eyebrow.

“Well?” she asked impatiently.

Diablo took a few steps back and began regurgitating. Maleficent’s face scrunched up in disgust. After a few more gags, the bird finally coughed up the stolen piece of paper. Maleficent picked up the slimy piece of paper with two fingers and frowned.

“I risk months of gathered magic to get you across the realms and this is all you can bring me!?” Maleficent shouted in anger.

Diablo shrunk back in fear of what she might do to him. But to his luck, she calmed down.

“Very well, we’ll make do.” she groaned.

Diablo perked up a bit, thankful that he was spared his mistress’s wrath. But he wasn’t let off the hook that easy.

“For your sake, you better hope this piece of paper has some use to me, or else,” she warned.

“Now leave me!”

Diablo quickly flew away to avoid angering Maleficent any further. Maleficent used the little magic she had to restore the piece of paper.

“Now what secrets do you hold?” she asked while staring at the blank page.

She put her hand to it and the page glowed brightly. It illuminated the entire room then slowly died down. Maleficent began to feel the same magical aura she did last time it was in her presence only it was twice as strong this time.

When the light was gone there was a mysterious symbol that appeared at the center of the page, then strangely written words wrote themselves under it. Maleficent gazed at the words for a moment then a menacing smile crossed her face.

“Interesting,” she said as thunder sounded in the distance.
“Very interesting,”

END OF CHAPTER 4

Chapter Text

Finally, after over two months of planning and preparation, it was finally here, The Grand Party. This event was gonna be bigger than Christmas, Thanksgiving and the Fourth of July combined. In town, there were huge crowds in the streets, as well as bands playing music and children dancing with each other. There were also vendors and merchants trying to sell food, fancy clothing, and the latest in accessories.

By the dockyards, huge ships could be seen sailing into port barring the flag of their respective kingdom or country. But as most ships came in on the water there were some that actually flew in. Peter Pan, The Darling family, Jake and the Neverland pirate crew, The lost boys, Tiger Lily as well as her father the Chief and most of the Piccaninny tribe. Also, the fairies were with them such as Tinkerbell, her sister Periwinkle and all their friends, Clank, Bubble, Fairy Mary, Dewey, Zarina, The Ministers, Queen Clarion, and Lord Milori. All of them flew in on Bucky the Neverland crew's living pirate ship.

When the ship touched down on the water, the crew laid the plank then proceeded down the dock.

"Well, guys, we're finally here!" shouted Peter

"How delightful!" said Wendy

"Oh boy this is going to be fun," said an excited Michal

The gang then turned to the group of fairies flying behind them.

"Thank you guys for giving us a lift, literally." Izzy chuckled at the last bit as she thanked the Fairies

In response, the fairies nodded in a means that said "Your welcome."

The gang oohed and aahed as they gazed at the colorful balloons that drifted in the air, and decorations that went from building to building. Michael tugged on John's shirt and pointed at the people in costumes and clown suits.

"I say, what a sight!" said John

"Come on guys! Let's go explore!"

"Hold it right there!"

The group turned to face a frowning Wendy. She was specifically glaring at John and Michael.

There is no time for fooling around. Micheal, John, you both remember what mother and father said?

"Aww Coconuts." said a disappointed Cubby.

"Yeah, I wanted to go exploring too," said Peter

"PETER!" Wendy shouted sending him a glare.

"Oh come on Wendy. Can't we have a little bit of fun before the party?" Peter asked while flashing her one of his best smiles

Wendy rolled her eyes and sighed in defeat, falling for the boy's charm.

"Oh alright." she groaned.

The kids cheered in victory

"I'm going to the market for a few things, here are a few coins for you and Michael to share equally.

"Yo ho, let's go, gang!" shouted Jake as he and some of the boys ran off.

"Come on Skully, I'll buy you some cracker!" said Izzy

"Crackers!" squawked Skully

"John, you be sure to look after your brother!" Wendy shouted to the kids as the ran into the distance

Wendy sighed as she watched them disappear. She then recollected the evening with her parents and her and the boy's departure to the Magic Kingdom.

FLASHBACK

It was late in the evening and The Darling children were currently packing for their stay at the Disney Castle. Due to an unfortunate cold Mr. Darling caught, he and his wife had to stay home.

"Wendy, do you have everything?" asked Ms. Darling

"Yes mother, I checked everything twice." breathed Wendy as she finished packing the last suitcase

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, I'm very sure," Wendy said to try and comfort her mother.

"Alright." Ms. Darling sighed

"I still don't understand why you and father can't come this year," said Wendy

"I'm sorry dear, I and your father would love nothing more than to be with you and the boys, but unfortunately your father caught a nasty cold, he and I must stay home."

"I'm sure Peter will look after you and the boys," said Ms. Darling

It had been quite a while since Wendy introduced Peter to her parents. They were very skeptical of him, especially her father who still doesn't trust him or his antics. But her mother warmed up to him right away. Wendy asked her parents to keep the secrets of Neverland safe. While her mother promised not to tell anyone her father threaten to report the boy, but thanks to Mrs. Darling's charm and swaying she was able to convince him to conceal the information.

Every year, Peter and Jake usually offered to give the Darling family a ride on the flying ship. But dew to Mrs. Darlings slight fear of heights, the family would sail on a normal passenger ship.

"I still don't trust that UCHOO rascal of a boy!" shouted Mr. Darling as he entered the room

"Why George! You're supposed to be in bed!" scolded Mrs. Darling

"Mary, I just wanted to see the children UCHOO off." Mr. Darling said as he blew into a handkerchief.

"Peters' here!" cried Michael as he spotted the Neverland ship flying toward the rooftop with Peter standing at the stern. Besides Peter, there was also Jake, Izzy, Cubby, The Lost Boys,

The children and their dog Nana ran to the window and waved to their friends. Peter leaped into the air and flew to the window greet the kids.

"Hey guys!" said Peter as he landed on the window sill.

"Peter!" the Darlings shouted in excitement.

the children ran up to Peter and gave him a group hug.

Outside the window, the Neverland crew guided the flying ship to line up to the window. When they were close enough, Izzy and Cubby lowered the plank to connect the deck to the window sill.

"Ahoy gang!" shouted Jake from the ship wheel.

"Hey! Jake, Cubby, and Izzy are here too!" cried Michael

"As well as the Lost Boys, the Piccaninny tribe, and the fairies from Pixie Hollow," added John

Peter stepped down and bowed to the Darling folks.

"Good evening Mr. and Mrs. Darling!" said Peter as he bowed to the couple.

"Good evening to you too Peter." Mrs. Darling returned.

Mr. Darling mumbled under his breath until his wife elbowed him in the arm. Mr. Darling winced in pain at the sudden hit.

"Ow-! I mean, good evening Peter," Mr. Darling greeted while rubbing his arm from the slight pain.

Big Chief and Tiger lily and some of the fairies, appeared at the edge of the deck.

"Oh mother, father, this is the Big Chief of the Piccaninny tribe and his daughter Princess Tiger Lily"

Big Chief put a hand up and gave loud "HOW" while Tiger Lily bowed slightly.

"Um...How." replied A slightly nervous Mrs. Darling

"And this is Queen Clarion and Lord Milori of the fairies."

The fairy couple flew up to the Darlings and bowed.

"Nice to meet you, your majesties," replied Mrs. Darling with a small curtsey

"Pleasure to make your UCHOO acquaintance," said Mr. Darling blowing his nose

"You'll have to excuse my husband, he has a terrible cold," explained Mrs. Darling

Nana walked up to them with carrying the last suitcase in her mouth. Wendy retrieved the case then patted Nana's head.

"Thanks, Nana. I believe that is everything." accounted Wendy.

"Well, it looks like we're all set!" said Peter.

Peter assisted the Darlings by bringing their luggage on board the ship. Before leaving, the Darling children gave their parents final goodbyes.

"Wendy be sure to look after your brothers," said Mrs. Darling

"I will mother," replied Wendy

"John, if you are ever separated from your sister, take care of your brother!" said Mrs. Darling

"Understood mother!" replied John

"And Michael, do not wander off by yourself!" she reminded

"Okay, mother!" replied Michael

"Oh, and Wendy before you go."

Mr. Darling went into the other room. About a minute later, he returned with a medium-sized bag full of coins.

"For you, the boys and your UCHOO friends," said Mr. Darling

"Oh thank you father," Wendy said as she hugged him

John and Michael ran over to their mother and father for final goodbyes.

"Goodbye Michael, goodbye John," said Mrs. Darling as she hugged them and kissed their foreheads

"Goodbye, mother!" They both said in unison

"Now boys, be sure to mind your behavior, and do what your sister tells you." reminded their father

"We will!" They both answered

"Are you sure this boat is safe?" inquired Mrs. Darling

"Don't worry Mrs. Darling, Buck has never let us down yet," assured Izzy.

The children boarded the ship then waved to their parents as they sail away. Peter was just about to leave but was stopped by Mrs. Darling.

"Um Peter, might we have a word with you before you go?" asked Mrs. Darling

"Sure thing Mrs. Darling. Hey Jake, you go ahead and set sail, I'll catch up," said Peter

"Aye I Peter!" replied Jake as he pulled away from the rooftop window.

Peter turned his attention back to the Darling couple. Mrs. Darling had a look of concern on her face while Mr. Darling had a frown on his.

"Is there something you wanted to tell me?" asked Peter

Mrs. Darling was about to say something, but her husband immediately interrupted.

"Now listen to me, young man. We love our children more than anything in the world. I do not want you putting them in danger for the sake of one of your adventures, that goes especially for my daughter!" said a stern Mr. Darling

"Believe me, Mr. Darling. I would put my own life down before I let anything happen to them," said Peter

"See that you do."

"GEORGE!" Mrs. Darling shouted in angry

"Well, he said it." Mr. Darling said in defense.

"Listen Peter. You'll have to forgive my husband, but what he means is that we know you mean well, and the children admire you a lot. But after some of your past adventures, we're deeply concerned about the children's safety. There have been many situations where the children's lives have been put in danger. We just want your word that you'll protect them with great care." said Mrs. Darling.

"You can trust me, Mrs. Darling. Wendy, John, and Michael are like family to me. I will always put them before me." reassured Peter.

"Thank you, Peter. We won't keep you any longer. "

Peter bid Mr. and Mrs. Darling goodbye as he leaped from the window into the open London air.

The Darling folks watched as Peter flew back to the ship heading to the Magic Kingdom. Mrs. Darling then turned to her husband and gave him a stern frown.

"Why do you always have to be so hard on that boy?" said Mrs. Darling

"I'm telling you Mary, that boy's recklessness will influence the children in ways that will only lead tru...tru…. UCHOOO trouble." sniffed Mr. Darling.

Mrs. Darling sighed and pinched her nose. She then tugged her husbands arm.

"Come on, it's late. I'll give you a bath and then it's time for bed," said Mrs. Darling.

"Al..UCHOOO right." sniffed Mr. Darling.

Mrs. Darling closed the window then lead Mr. Darling to their bedroom.

The Neverland ship sailed smoothly through the calm night sky on its journey to the Magic Kingdom.

After a while, Jake let John steer the ship for a bit while Michael was playing with Izzy, Cubby and the rest of the lost boys.

Later that night, almost everybody went to bed, except for Wendy, Peter, and Jake who was still steering the ship.

Wendy stood at the stern. She stared back at her home until the London tower could no longer be seen. Peter looked down from the Crow's nest and saw Wendy staring off into the distance. Peter dropped down from the mainmast then walked up to Jake.

"Hey, Jake, why don't you head below deck for a bit. I'll man the wheel for a while," said Peter

"Thanks, Peter." yawned Jake as he left for bed.

Jake went below, leaving Wendy and Peter alone on deck. When Jake was out of site, Peter walked up to Wendy and put a hand on her shoulder.

"You okay Wendy?" asked Peter

"Oh I'm fine, just a little homesick, being the first time going without my parents.

"I do hope that they weren't too hard on you were they?" asked Wendy

"Gee, your parents sure worry a lot about you," said Peter

"They're probably just concerned, ever since we went to Neverland by ourselves." sighed Wendy

"Don't worry Wendy, whatever happens, I'll protect you, I swear," said Peter with his fist to his chest

"You know Peter, for a boy who claimed that he will never grow up, you sure do act mature," said Wendy.

"HEY!" said an offended Peter

Wendy chuckled and kissed the boy's cheek.

FLASHBACK END

Wendy was suddenly brought back to reality when she felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned to see Tiger Lily smiling at her. Wendy returned the nice gesture. When they first met, Wendy viewed Tiger Lily as no more than a mere rival for Peter's affection. After a while, they became quite close friends.

"Well, at least I have you for company," Wendy said with a smile

The gang left to engage in activities and other things, leaving the group of fairies by themselves.

"Great. What are we supposed to do now?" asked Vilda

"How about we go to the markets. I heard they have a petting zoo," said Fawn

"I agree, I heard they have some fancy new dresses and clothes from all over the world," said Rosetta

"But aren't they too big for you?" asked Iridessa

"A gal can dream, can't she!?" Rosetta said in an offended tone

Tinkerbell and her friends continued to converse until Fairy Mary flew up and interrupted them.

"I'm going to the castle with the royalties and the ministers. You all are free to do whatever you want until the party but STAY out of trouble," warned Fairy Mary as she flew to catch up with the others.

"Anyway, I was hoping to go to the fair," said Iridessa

"Yeah me too!" said Gliss

"Same," added Zarina

"How about we split up? Some of us can go to the fair, and the others can go to the market." Tinkerbell suggested

"That sounds like a great idea!" said a thrilled Gliss

"I agree. How about we meet under the clock tower in an hour?" asked Periwinkle

"I'm fine with that," said Gliss

"Oh and Tinkerbell, try not to cause any trouble." teased Vilda

Tinkerbell rolled her eyes then the group dispersed.

Chapter Text

While the group of Neverlanders went off to participate in various activities, more ships began to dock at the port. Such ships from Arendelle, Corona, Enchancia, and Avalor carrying the royals and noblemen and women.

the crew, the servants, and the two royal sisters of Arendelle: Queen Elsa and Princess Anna, as well as the royal iceman Kristoff and his trusty reindeer companion: Sven. And last but not least Olaf, everybody's favorite talking snowman. The Arendelle party proceeded down the plank and onto the docks.

"Eeek! This is going to be so much fun! Isn't this amazing Elsa!?" asked an over-excited Anna

"Hehe yeah It sure is," said Elsa and a slightly less excited tone.

Despite the fact that they have attended every celebration for the past six years, they still couldn't help feeling new to all the strange but colorful surroundings.

The only other person that could rival Anna's excitement was probably Olaf. The little snowman couldn't stop himself from running around and admiring all the wondrous scenery.

"Excuse me your majesty?" asked Gerda, who was one of the closest servants of the Arendelle family

"I beg your pardon, but the servants are wondering if we can proceed with bringing the food to the castle," said Gerda

"Oh, of course, tell them they may. I'm sure Mickey will help you when you arrive. I and Anna will see you there later." Elsa replied

"As you wish your majesty," said Gerda as she bowed slightly.

While the servants began to carry trays of food to the castle, There was a sudden shout from Anna

"Elsa, look! Rapunzel and Eugene are here!" Anna shouted as she witnessed their, cousin, Eugene, and someone she didn't really know walking down the plank toward the street.

Elsa looked to where Anna was pointed

"Rapunzel, over here!" Anna shouted from where she stood

Rapunzel turned her head to the source of the shouting, then her eyes lit up and a big smile spread across her face.

The two relatives ran toward each other with a skip in their steps and arms open wide. When they reached each other they wrapped one another in a big hug. Elsa walked up to the pair and gave Rapunzel a hug as well. Everyone else exchanged hugs, pats, and handshakes with each other.

"It's so good to see you guys again, It feels like it's been ages!" said Rapunzel

"I know right!? It's been so long!" said Anna

Kristoff leaned over and whispered to Elsa.

"Um didn't they meant a few months ago?" asked Kristoff

"Don't spoil their moment," said Elsa with her hand raised

As the cousins exchanged words they were suddenly interrupted by someone clearing their throat.

"Oh, I'm sorry. Guys, this is my best friend and captain of the guard: Cassandra!" said Rapunzel as she introduced her friend.

"A pleasure to meet you, your majesty." greeted Cassandra with a small bow

"The pleasure is ours." greeted Elsa back

"Any friend of Rapunzel is a friend of ours!" Anna said as she hugged Cassandra tightly, leaving the guard captain surprised and gasping for air.

"Anna." Elsa scolded.

"Sorry." Anna apologized to the captain, who was catching her breath.

Olaf walked up to Cassandra and introduced himself.

"Hello, I'm Olaf and I love warm hugs!" said Olaf

Cassandra just gave the snowman a confused look, but Olaf kept smiling with his arms open.

"Umm..nice to meet you too?" replied Cassandra

Rapunzel then interjected

"Hey! We still have a few hours until evening. Why don't we do something fun until the party?" suggested Rapunzel

"That's a great idea!" Anna said in agreement, "Why don't we go shopping?"

"Perfect!" said Rapunzel

"I, Sven, and Pascal are gonna look around," said Olaf

"Alright, but be sure to stay together though, we'll meet you at the castle later," advised Elsa

"And you be sure to behave yourself, Pascal," Rapunzel told her lizard friend

"Come on guys!" Anna shouted to the group

As Anna and Rapunzel dragged their boyfriends by the arm, Elsa and Cassandra gave each other a confused look then proceeded to follow.

The Royal family of Enchancia as well as the royal sorcerer: Cedric, and the royal steward: Baileywick had just arrived. The royal family was sitting in a carriage while Baileywick and some of the servants were riding in another, and Cedric who preferred to ride a horse. All of them were now on their way to the castle.

As the carriage drove on, the family looked in wonder outside the window at all the people and children who were dressed in fancy clothing, walking to and fro.

"Wow, look at all the people here!" Sofia said while pointing outside the window.

"It sure is." agreed James, Sofia's stepbrother.

"It's amazing how much effort people put into the celebration each year," commented Amber.

"That's because this isn't just any celebration. This is a tribute to Walt Disney: the very founder of the Magic kingdom. Everyone here does their very best in honor of him." remarked Roland.

"And it's always so lovely this time of year," said Miranda.

"It will be nice to see the princesses again. There is so much that I want to tell them!" Sofia said in excitement.

"Aren't you excited to clover?" Sofia asked her little furry companion Clover.

Clover nodded in agreement

A little while later, there was a sudden shout from Roland.

"Driver, stop the carriage for a moment!" shouted Roland.

The coachman gave a loud "Woooooah!" to the horses and they immediately came to a halt.

"Roland, why have we stopped?" asked Miranda

"That vendor over there is selling freshly baked goods!" Roland said as he pointed in the direction of the bakery

"But father, shouldn't we be heading straight to the castle?" asked James

"Oh, this will only take a minute. Besides, if we wait too long he might be sold out later," said Roland

Miranda rolled her eyes at her husband.

As the royal family stepped out of the carriage, Sofia looked across the street to see some familiar faces.

"look, it's Elena! Hey Elena! " Shouted Sofia as she waved her hand to get her old friend's attention.

The Avalor group look to the source of the voice that was calling to them.

"Hey look, its Sofia!" cried Isabel

When the Avalor group realized who it was, smiles appeared on their faces as the walked over to greet the Enchantia family.

"Sofia! It's so good to see you all again!" said Elena as she scooped up Sofia in a hug

"It's good to see you too, Elena," said Sofia as she returned the hug.

"It's also great to see you as well your highnesses," Elena said as she curtseyed to the rest of the royals

"Likewise Princess Elena," said Miranda

"Where are the others?" inquired James

"They were feeling drowse from the trip so they decided to rest at the castle before the party tonight," said Isabel

"Why don't you hang with us for a bit," suggested Mateo

"Really!? Oh, can we please?" Sofia pleaded with her parents

"Yes, I would also like to go to Dad." Amber agreed

"Me too," added James

"I don't see why not, me and your mother are going to the castle to make sure we have everything in order. You three make sure you stay together and listen to what Elena says, and make sure you're at the castle in time to get ready for tonight," said Roland

"Thank you!" said the children in unison

While the others chatted with each other, Elena and Sofia decided to hang back a little from the group so they could talk.

"I noticed you're still wearing the amulet Sofia, it still looks great on you." Elena complemented

"Thank you, Elena, you look lovely too." Sofia returned

"There is so much I want to tell you, A lot has happened since we last saw each other."

"I also have some things I wanted to tell you," said Elena

"Oh? like what?" Sofia asked

"Well, we finally took care of the evil sorceress Shuriki, but unfortunately there have been other villains trying to take over the kingdom," said Elena

"Really!? That's awful!" said a shocked Sofia

"Yep, they are always after my magic, but they always fail thanks to my friends, like you Sofia," said Elena

"Aww thanks," said Sofia

"Enough about me, how are things with you?" asked Elena

"I've had quite the adventures Elena, and I made many new friends. They helped me so much when I was in trouble," said Sofia

"What happened?" asked Elena

"Well it was the day of my graduation, but an evil sorceress named Vor wanted to use the Wicked Nine to take over the EverRealms. She trapped me in the Amulet, thanks to all the Princesses, we were able to defeat her. My friends and family freed me from the Amulet then Orion named me an official protector." explained Sofia

"Wow! Sounds like there is a lot to that story. You'll have to tell me more about soon." said Elena in amazement

"I'll be sure to do so," said Sofia as the pair continued to walk on.

END OF CHAPTER 6

Chapter Text

It was now the middle of the afternoon and thousands of people had already begun celebrating early. Bands were playing music, games were enjoyed, and people were dancing and playing all around. But meanwhile, on the villains side of The Magic Kingdom, the villains were also getting ready to join the celebration. Cruella Deville was outfitting party dresses, Mr. Smee was assisting Captain Hook with his uniform, Drizzella and Anastasia were fighting over a gown, Randall was going through different camouflages, and Pete was trying (and failing) to fit into a tuxedo.

But out of all the villains, there was but one who wasn't preparing for the party. Ever since Diablo returned with the paper from Walt's book, Maleficent spent countless hours studying it over and over trying to decipher the mysterious symbols and markings on it. There were several occasions where she missed mealtimes, or she would zap the servants when they disturbed her. Some of the other villains began to wonder what she would be doing in the tower for so long. The servants who had barely escaped with their lives would be whispering in the halls about what they had seen and heard.

"I wonder what that witch is doing up in that room of her's," said Frollo.

"I overheard from the servants about one time she nearly killed one them one they brought dinner to her," said Gothel.

"And there was one time when I walked by her door and I could've sworn I heard whispering coming from that room. And it gave me the creeps," commented Madame Mim.

"I agree, my room is across from hers and I keep seeing strange green light emanating from behind that door," said Yzma.

"You all are worried about nothing. I'm sure my babe is just getting ready for the party," said Hades.

"Oh not this again." groaned Clayton.

"I also concur with Hades. We have much more important matters to attend to," said The Evil Queen.

"Indeed, like my makeup!" said the Queen of Hearts.

"And I still need to choose my hat," added Dr. Facilier.

The villains continued with their own preparations for the party. But little did they know that Maleficent was dabbling in something quite immense. Within her room, books were spread all over the place, on her bed, on the table, and even a few on the floor.

"Diablo, it appears that I may not have to skin your feathers after all." said Maleficent as she patted the head of her bird.

"In just two nights hours I was finally able to accomplish something that would have taken decades for an ordinary sorcerer to solve. It's almost like it was speaking to me directly like it wanted me to understand it." she grinned

"It is almost remarkable how that old wizard was able to hide such a secret for so long, even keeping it from his own apprentice. Well, tonight all of them will be in for quite a surprise. I just need to decipher the last symbol then everything else should fall into place. The time has come for the villains to rule!" Maleficent finished her sentence with an evil laugh as a gust of wind blew through the window making the lanterns flicker.

RING RING RING went some of the telephones. Ever since this morning, the telephone had been ringing off the hook with calls from some of the guests that were still coming.

"Daisy can you get that!" asked Mickey "Oh! Goofy, can you get that one too!

"Sure thing Mic!" They both said in unison

"Mickey! The guests are here! It's almost time to open the gate, you need to get there to greet them!" said Minnie as she ran up to him.

"Don't worry, we'll make it." Assured Mickey

"Mickey! I got a call from Director Nick Fury. He is requesting permission to land the Helicarrier by the coast!" called Daisy.

"And I got a call from Mr. Han Solo wondering if he can park his ship in the field!" added Goofy.

"Tell them both that they may land!" Mickey answered back.

"Mickey, we need to go now!" Minnie said as she pushed (more like shoved) Mickey towards the gate.

Meanwhile, the villains were just about ready to leave for the party, or so they thought.

"Well everyone. the cars and carriages should be at the castle gates waiting for us. We mustn't be late to the party now." said Jafar.

"It's about time," said Darth Vader

"I can't wait to cause all sorts of awkward and weird situations this year!" said Bill Cipher as he rubbed his hands together in anticipation.

"But what of Maleficent? asked Madame Mim. "I still haven't seen her"

"Never mind her." said The Evil Queen. "She will surely join us later this evening."

All the villains were heading toward the gate only to find that it was locked shut with two guards standing in front of it at attention.

"Remove yourselves, we have an engagement to attend," said Frollo

"Yeah, so SCRAM!" said Pete

"Sorry, but we're under strict orders to not let anyone in or out." said the first guard

"WHAT!? THIS IS OUTRAGEOUS! I DEMAND YOU MOVE OUT OF MY WHY THIS INSTANT, OR OFF WITH YOUR HEADS!" shout the Queen of Hearts in fury.

"W-We're sorry, but we are under orders from Chernobog himself." said the second guard said in a nervous tone.

"For what reason?" asked Prince Hans

"FOR THE REASON THAT ONE OF YOU HAVE VIOLATED THE CONTRACT!" boomed Chernobog from behind the crowd of villains.

"But who has done such a thing? Certainly not one of us," said Hook

"Oh but there is but one who has done the act," said Chernobog

"And who would be?" inquired Princess Ivy

"Maleficent." answered Chernobog

The villains let out a surprised surprised gasp at the mention of the dark fairy's name.

Mickey jogged as fast as he could to the front gate.

"Mickey, the guests are going to be here any minute!" warned Clarabella

"We're all set to raise the gate buddy!" called Goofy

When Mickey made it to the gate he stopped for a moment to catch his breath and looked at his watch. A penguin servant came by with a glass of water on a tray. Mickey brought the glass to his lips and took a large gulp before setting it back down on the tray, he then thanked the penguin as it walked off. Mickey glanced at his watch, only a few seconds until it was time to open the gate. Mickey then reached into his back pocket, pulled out a handkerchief, then wiped the sweat off his forehead. With his eyes set on his watch, he raised his right hand, ready to give Goofy the signal.

"Okay Goofy…..Now!" Mickey shouted

Mickey put on his best smile as the gates began to open with a loud clicking and screeching sound to reveal almost every resident of the magic kingdom.

"Here we go," Mickey said as he took a deep breath, puffed out his chest, and gave a loud.

"WELCOME!"

END OF CHAPTER 7

Chapter Text

"Mickey, your on in five minutes! Are you ready?" asked Minnie from the door of Mickey's room

From where Minnie stood, Mickey was standing in front of the mirror, dressed in his best tux, and holding an unfolded piece of paper in his hands. He was shaking from head to toe, with sweat on his brow.

"Y-Y-yeah, I-I-I'll b-b-be there s-s-shortly," said Mickey in a nervous tone.

Minnie saw how nervous Mickey was, and she walked up to him and put her hands on his shoulders.

"Don't be nervous Mickey, you have done this for years, you'll be fine," said Minnie as she rubbed his shoulders.

"I know you're, but it's just that I'm going to be talking to the entire family of Disney out there. What if i'm not so lucky this time?" said Mickey

"I know! How about you do it this time!" said Mickey

Minnie just rolled her eyes and giggled. "Nice try Mickey, but this is for the best, everyone needs and wants to hear it from you. You're Walt Disney's closest friend, and I'm sure he would also want you to do this."

"You're right Minnie, I owe it to him, after all he's done for us. He deserves this," said Mickey

"That's the spirit!" said Minnie as she fixed his bowtie

"PRESENTING THE ROYAL FAMILIES!

After Mic's introduction, there was a sound of trumpets, then one by one each group of royals (from oldest to the latest movies) walked forward.

"Wow, those dresses never seem to go out of style, no matter how old they get." Minnie complimented

Mickey looked at his watch that read "5:58"

"Well, I better get going."

"Wait! I want to give you something before you go on!" said Minnie

"Oh really? What is …"

Mickey was cut short when he felt a pair of soft lips press against his lips. When she broke off the kiss, Mickey was left standing there swooning with a bright red blush on his face that nearly hid Minnie's lipstick mark.

"Good luck out there!" said Minnie

Mickey didn't respond

"Um, Mickey?...Mickey?...MICKEY!" Minnie shouted, snapping her fingers in front of his face.

Mickey blinked and shook his head back to reality

"Oh sorry! Thank you!" said Mickey as he ascended the stairs to the curtains

"Here he comes!" said Goofy

"It's about time," grumbled Donald

"He's here? Okay then, take it away Mic!" said daisy

"You heard her, stop the music!" added Clarabelle

"LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, CHILDREN OF ALL AGES, FRIENDS, AND CREATURES FROM ALL AROUND THE KINGDOM! I GIVE YOU YOUR HOST, MICKEY MOUSE!" Shouted MIC

As soon as Mic finished the introduction, the curtains pulled back and a spotlight was turned on. The entire castle thundered with applause as everyone's favorite mouse stepped on stage to greet them.

Mickey smiled and waved to everyone as he stepped up to the podium. He tapped the microphone to see if it was working when he was sure it was on he cleared his throat and spoke out as the applause slowly died down.

"Welcome everyone to the 97th birthday celebration of Disney!"

There was another round of applause and cheers.

Meanwhile, Clarabelle was behind one of the tech booths, supervising everything.

"Make sure you have a camera on Mickey from all angles, we want the people out in the field grounds to have a good view of everything," said Clarabelle "And make sure the spotlight is on him, but not in his eyes."

"Yes ma'am," grumbled the technician.

When Clara had her back turned, the technician pulled out a small bottle labeled "aspirin''. He unscrewed the top, then popped a few into his mouth.

Back at the stage, Mickey pulled out a piece of paper.

"Today is a special day for all of us, but mostly it is for a great man who made all this happen. bringing joy to children around the world, and stirring the hearts of all people. To me, Walt Disney was not only a special guy but a special friend. As we celebrate this year with great passion and welcome many more to the Magic Kingdom, we will hold the memory of Walt Disney in our hearts." said Mickey.

"I would like to propose a toast."

There were glasses of wine handed to the adults, and water to the younger people. A servant handed a single glass of wine to Mickey. Mickey took up the glass in his right hand and held it high. Everyone repeated the motion themselves.

"To another year of joy and happiness. And to a great man and our great friend: Walt Disney!"

"TO WALT DISNEY!" everyone said as they sipped their glasses.

"I hope you all have fun and enjoy yourselves! LET THE FESTIVITIES OFFICIALLY BEGIN!" Shouted Mickey

There was loud cheering, then it was instantly followed by music, dancing, and conversation.

Mickey looked at everybody having a good time and sighed.

He felt a light tapping on his shoulder.

"Want to dance?" asked Minnie

"I would love to!" replied Mickey

The two walked to the dance floor hand in hand.

END OF CHAPTER 8

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Friends old and new

Mickey and Minnie waltz together on the dance to the slow on the dance floor to the soft music that played in the background, while the princesses and princes danced around the mouse couple. After a few more dance numbers, the couple decided to take a break and meet the other guests.

"Who should we see first?" Asked Mickey

"Let's go see how some of our friends from Marvel are doing," said Minnie as she led Mickey away

They approached the group of heroes who were talking with other different characters. Peter Parker, Fits, Simmons, Phineas, Ferb, were all gathered around Hiro Hamada and the rest of his group, amazed by his robot Baymax.

"He is quite impressive," commented Fitz as he observed the white robot. "What did you make him with?" Inquired Simmons.

"Well actually, my brother was the one who built him." said Hiro

"But you did rebuild him though." said Honey Lemon

"And you also made all of our suits too." added Wasabi

"It was mainly you guys that had the talent, I just made a few schematics," Hiro said, trying to be humble.

"Oh woman up Hiro," Gogo said punching him in the shoulder "If it weren't for you, we wouldn't have stopped Callaghan or Obake."

"Wait a minute. He made you guys suits?" asked Peter

"He sure did! He turned me into a fire breathing lizard!" said Fred

"Wow! Can you believe it Ferb?" said Phineas

"You really need to show us some time." said Peter "I could show you my web-shooters."

"I would also like to see the material you use," added Fitz

As the others continued talking to each other, a small yellow rusty robot on treads rolled up to Baymax.

Baymax introduced himself "Hello. I am Baymax."

The small robot extended his hand forward to Baymax

"WALL-E," it said

Baymax looked down at the hand and gave it a fistbump

"Balalala." said Baymax

Just then, another robot flew in and let out a small giggle at the scene. Unlike Wall-E, this robot was a little bigger, had a bright white color, an oval shape, and a black visor like screen in front of its head that showed two blue glowing eyes. The head and arms weren't directly attached to the torso, and it appeared to be hovering above the ground.

"EVA!" said Wall-E

Baymax turned to Eve and introduced himself to her

"Hello. I am Baymax."

While the group of robots talking to each other (If you could call it that) Steve Rogers (AKA Captain America) was talking to Mr. Incredible.

"It's a pleasure to meet a fellow crime fighter like yourself, Captain," said Mr. Incredible

"Just call me Steve," said Steve as the two shook hands.

Mickey and Minnie walked up to the group

"Hello everyone, I hope you guys are enjoying the party so far," said Mickey

"We sure are Mickey!" said Honey Lemon

"Thanks for the invitation," said Phil Coulson

"It's always a pleasure Mic!" said Nick Fury "Apart from what happened earlier."

"Was there any trouble?" gasped Minnie

"Nothing much, just Fred here nearly crashed the Helicarrier!" said Gogo

"Oh c'mon. It was only a little Noodle burger sauce," said Fred

Nick Fury rubbed his face in frustration.

"Marie, Remind me to put a no noodle burger policy on the deck." he sighed

"Sure thing director," said Marie as she tried to hold in a laugh.

Mickey and Minnie proceeded to walk past tables where other guests were talking, the cast of Gravity Falls, Star vs the forces of evil, Randy 9th grade ninja, Amphibia, The Owl House were all sitting at a table, talking to each other.

"I still can't believe this place exists!" said Luz Noceda in amazement "I mean, look at all this, animals that talk, animals, superheroes, aliens, and wizards. This place has everything!"

"This is our first time too," added Anne Boonchuy

"You bet!" said Sprig

"Pretty much," added Sasha

"We thought the exact same thing when we first came here," commented Mabel Pines as she petted Waddles her pet pig

"This will be my 4th time coming here, ain't that right pal?" Randy said elbowing his friend Howard

"Meh, it's not that great," said Eda

"I agree, it ain't much," said King

"Look! I think I see nachos at the food tables!" Shouted Star "Let's get them before they're gone, c'mon Mabel, we need all the plates we can carry!"

"I'm right behind ya," said Mabel

Marco was currently in a conversation with Randy, Howard, Jake Long (AKA American dragon), Kim possible and her partner Ron Stoppable when he took notice of Star moving to the food table where the nachos resided.

"I better make sure they stay out of trouble." said Marco "I'll be right back"

"Sure thing dude," said Jake

"Yeah, we'll be here," added Kim

Meanwhile, Dipper walked up to Luz and her friends with a notebook and pencil

"So you guys witches, right? asked Dipper

"Well technically, I'm more of a half-witch," said Luz

"And I'm pretty much a nerd." said Gus "Willow is the only true witch here,"

"C'mon guys, I'm not that good," Willow said trying to be modest

"Whoa, now that's cool. You guys got to tell me more," said Dipper as he continued writing down what they said

While most of the kids talked, Eda and Grunkle Stan saw a sparkling chalice sitting on display

"I could make a killing with this." they both said in Unison

Both Stan and Eda each grabbed a side handle of the chalice, when they both realized the other had a grip on the prize, they glared at each other.

"Now I saw it first!" said Stan

"Well I grabbed it first!" said Eda

"Back off, its mine Witch!" shouted Stan

"In your dreams, grandpa!" Eda fired back

The two of them continued to argue until the kids eventually broke it up.

Mickey and Minnie walked to many tables and saw all of their friends.

There was Bolt, Mittens, and Rhino talking to a few of the Delaminations and Dug, Mike and Sulley were chatting with Jack Skellingto and Melanie Ravenswood (From Phantom Manor) about scaring, Mrs. Piggy dragging Kermit to the dance floor, Lilo was talking to Rey about aliens while Mickey eyed the food table where he saw Stitch plus some of his cousins at the food table, hoping that they wouldn't cause a scene

Wendy darling was catching up with her old friends Alice and Melody, Mowgli was talking to Tarzan about jungle life. Peter Quill (AKA Star-Lord) discussed bounty hunting with the Mandalorian. Jack Sparrow was trying to snag Scrooge McDuck's Lucky coin but was stopped by Judy Hopps. Jumba and Pleakley were working with Beaker, Dr. Bunsen, and Professor Von Drake on a little experiment. Merida tried to get Clint Barton into an archery competition but was scolded by her mother. Scarlet Witch was showing Violet her force field technique. Frank Walker was sharing details of Tomorrowland with Lewis and Wilbur Robinson. Simba was admiring King T'challa's Panther suit.

On the far side of the room, a group of adventures such as Captain Nemo, Milo James, Harrison Hightower III, Jim Hawkins, Lord Henry Mystic and his furry companion Albert, the Dreamfinder, and Indiana Jones were all gathered together, sharing stories with one another with Webby Vanderquack trying to squeeze in and overhear the conversations.

Tron was demonstrating his disc throwing skills in the courtyard to some characters. And Sora was showing off his Keyblade to some of the children.

The Toy Story gang was talking to the emotions and the bugs from Birdwell island.

Huey, Dewey, and Louie were plotting to play a prank on Donald until Daisy gave them the evil eye which caused the boys to scatter

King Louie, Bloo, Timon, Pumbaa along with Genie were dancing and singing away on the dance floor, much to Bagheera and Iago's annoyance.

Vanellope was admiring Lightning Mcqueen and Herbie's paint jobs and tried to get them in a race but was dragged off by Ralph.

Dumbo and Pinocchio were playing tag.

Sebastian was Scuttle, telling stories to Nemo, Marlin, and Dory.

Maui and Hercules were having an arm-wrestling contest with most of the men watching and cheering them on, Moana rolled her eyes at the display.

Kuzco tried to flirt with some of the women, only to be chased off by either Husband or boyfriends.

Mushu and Jiminy cricket were talking about giving advice.

Lady and the tramp were eating spaghetti (Totally didn't see that coming right)

Quasimodo, madeleine, Esmeralda, Phoebus were all on the dance floor

Miguel and Hector serenaded on their guitars to a small group of people.

Even the Royals joined the conversations with Cinderella sharing some food recipes with Snow White and Tiana, while Aurora and Bella were exchanging books. Also, Giselle and Edward shared experience with Ariel and Eric.

Mickey and Minnie moved throughout the room talking to various characters and people. There was always so much to talk about with their friends, but there was something missing.

"Minnie, I feel like we're missing something or someone," said Mickey

"Really? Who do you mean?" asked Minnie "We invited almost everyone we know."

"That's just it, I know we're missing someone. I just can't put my finger on-. Mickey was about to finish his thought but then you felt a light tap on his shoulder.

"Excuse me."

Mickey turned around to see the source of the voice, only to be met with his master's gaze.

"Master! I was worried you weren't going to show up," said Mickey

"My apologies for being late, but I needed to pick up a few friends," said Yen Sid

Two familiar faces appeared before Mickey in the form of his old pal Oswald: The Luck rabbit and his girlfriend Ortensia the cat.

Mickey beamed at the sight of his old friends. "Oswald! It's good to see you old pal!" Mickey said as he gave them both a hug.

"Right back at cha Mick!" said Oswald

"Your wizard was nice enough to bring us here, just to see you guys," said Ortensia

Mickey turned to his master and thanked him over and over.

"My pleasure, now if you'll excuse me, I have some food to eat," said Yen Sid as he walked toward the food table.

Oswald elbowed Mickey and whispered to him

"Is he always that way?" whispered Oswald

"Not all the time, you just need to get to know him more," assured Mickey

Minnie faked cleared her throat to acknowledge her existence.

Mickey mentally slapped himself for forgetting Minnie was there too

"Oh, I'm sorry. Oswald, Ortensia this is Minnie." Mickey introduced

"Charmed to meet you," said Minnie with a small curtsy

"Nice to meet you too, Mickey here told us a lot about you," said Oswald

"Really?" asked Minnie in curiosity

"He sure has!" added Ortensia, "He told us how you are always such a good, caring girlfriend."

"Oh stop it! said Minnie in embarrassment, while Mickey sighed in relief.

"Look, Oswald! They have a dance floor!" cried Ortensia "C'mon, let's dance!"

"That sounds like a good idea, I can really get into this beat, why don't you two have some fun with us too?" asked Oswald

"Sure thing, We'll be right there," said Minnie

Both Mickey and Minnie watched their friends join the other couples such as Roger, his wife Jessica as well as Felix and his wife Calhoun on the dance floor.

Mickey and Minnie both sighed happily as they looked around at all their friends and family together in joy and laughter.

"What a night this is." sighed Mickey

"You said it," added Minnie

"HEY MICKEY! YOU COMIN OR WHAT?" called Oswald from over the music

"BE RIGHT THERE!" Mickey answered back.

"Mind if we join ya!" asked Goofy who was followed by Clarabella, Donald, and Daisy

"Sure you all can!" said Minnie

Pluto ran up nearly knock down Mickey while licking his face.

Mickey laughed as he patted his canine friend.

"Alright! Alright, Pluto, you can come too! said Mickey as he tried to catch his breath.

The group made their way to the dance floor to join their other friends.

Chip n Dale argued with who got to dance with Gadget first until gadget intervened and persuaded them to take turns. They both reluctantly agreed.

As the group of friends walked by a few tables, Goofy elbowed Max in the side as they passed the table where he and Roxanne were seated.

"Ouch!" cried Max in slight pain.

"Did you say something?" asked Roxanne

"Oh, I was saying ow about a dance?" asked a nervous Max

"I thought you'd never ask!" said Roxanne as she jumped up and pulled a surprised Max from his seat. to the dance floor.

Everybody was having a great time, but meanwhile, Yen Sid stood by and watched as people were smiling, dancing, and laughing. He let out a worried sigh and rubbed his face

"Is something wrong, my good Wizard?" inquired a familiar voice

Yen Sid looked up to see his old friend Merlin.

"Oh, it's nothing, old friend."

"Why surely something is bothering you?" persisted Merlin

Yen Sid sighed

"Well, lately I've felt something dark and familiar in the flow of magic Merlin."

"What do you mean? Is it the villains?" asked Merlin

"Possibly, but I feel something even worse is amidst. Someone who I know that can threaten our way of life," said Yen Sid

"Have you told Mickey or any of the other wizards or sorceresses?" asked Merlin

"I have not, I don't want to cause any unnecessary worry among our friends. Maybe it is my age finally catching up to me." sighed Yen Sid

"Very well. However, if you do sense any trouble, it would be wise to inform the others," advised Merlin

"In the meantime, I suggest that you take this time to enjoy yourself."

"Perhaps you're right my friend," said Yen Sid

"Of course I am, now come, the others want to meet with you," said Merlin as he led Yen Sid to the others.

However, as they walked Yen Sid continued to feel uneasy,

"Could it be him? No...No that's impossible," he said to himself as walked on

Maleficent stood at the window of her tower and watched as the kingdom illuminated with fireworks and lanterns. Diablo landed on his perch in front of his mistress to listen for further commands.

"The time has come, my pet," she said while stroking the bird's feathers. "Now that I have finally mastered the incantation spell, all I need is some additional magic from our acquaintances and then will finally have what we need to change the Magic Kingdom forever."

END OF CHAPTER 9

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: A Dark return

As time passed, everybody in the Magic Kingdom was enjoying the celebration. Well...Not everyone exactly, in the villain's realm most of the villains sulked because they were forbidden to attend the festivities.

"This stinks!" grumbled Pete

"Tell me about it. I could've been there now stuffing myself with dishes of the richest food in all the land!" Ursula said as she drooled at the thought.

"I could be there picking pockets! All those rings, watches, necklaces and earrings gleaming in the light. Now that blasted Jack Sparrow will get all the goods!" fumed Captain Hook.

"How will everyone know how better Gaston is if Gaston is not there!" said Gaston in disappointment.

"Again with this babbling fool." sighed Frollo

"It seems like it was inevitable that we would be here," said Thanos

"Indeed." agreed Emperor Palpatine

"Fredrickson probably brought the bird with him." pondered Charles Muntz

"Well I was hoping to catch a glimpse at some of the dresses and wears there so I could come up with a new line up," said Cruella De Vil.

"You think you have it worst!?" shouted a frustrated Drizella as she pulled out a brand new glamorous looking dress. "I had this dress all set and ready for the party!"

"Wait a minute!" Shouted Anastasia "I was gonna wear that dress!"

"Well I got it first!" Drizella shouted back

"No way! I had it in my closet ready for the party and you stole it!" said Anastasia

"Well think of it as a favor," said Drizella. "I mean look at yourself, you would never be able to fit into it."

"WHY YOU!"

While Drizella and Anastasia engaged in a series of scratching, pushing and hair pulling, everyone else continued to sulk, moan, and complain about the big plans they had for the party.

Meanwhile Maleficent was still up in her room deciphering the last part of the paper ripped from Walt Disney's book. It had taken her the last few days and nights, but she was finally able to decode the mysterious symbols and words that were on the page.

"Finally, it is done Diablo," said Maleficent as she stroked her pet's feathers.

"After all this time, that old wizard has kept this secret knowledge to himself, but tonight that knowledge will be made known to me and everyone else in the kingdom," she said with a wicked smile.

Diablo let out a confused squawk to his mistress.

"Of course, I know I lack the necessary amount of magic to make the spell work. Which is why I'll need the assistance of our associates. Come," Maleficent beckoned the bird to follow.

Maleficent made her way down the stairs of the tower, to the main room where all the other villains were.

"Good, I see you are all gathered here," she said to the others.

"Of course we are, there's nowhere else to go," grumbled Mortimer Mouse.

"Now I know you are all upset with recent arrangements, but fear not, I have something of interest to share," said Maleficent as she placed the piece of paper on the table before them.

"What is this?" asked Gothel

"The first step in our chance to secure our triumph over our advisories," said Maleficent

"Explain." said The Evil Queen.

"Ever since that old wizard and mouse were here a few days ago, there was something about that book they had with them that drew me to it like it was calling out to me," explained Maleficent to her fellow villains

"I couldn't let something like this pass by without knowing the origin of this magic, so I sent my servant to retrieve it for me. He returned with this page taken from the book," said Maleficent

"And how will this scratch of paper be of any interest to us?" asked Scar

"This isn't just any piece of lettering, this paper contains many secrets as well as a powerful summoning ritual. Enough to bring forth a master of these forbidden arts of magic," said Maleficent.

"Forbidden arts of magic?" questioned Yzma.

"Correct," confirmed Maleficent.

"Oh, so that's why you've been cooped up in that room of yours." Hades realized.

"I've spent many countless hours trying to translate the symbols and messages. They lead to a place on the far side of the realm, where the ritual must be performed," said Maleficent.

"Are we to believe that the reason you are sharing this information with us is because you wish to secure our aide for this ritual?" asked Jafar

"It is our chance to finally ensure our victory over our enemies." reminded Maleficent.

"Why should we listen to you!?" Shouted Pete "You're the reason we're stuck here in the first place!"

In response to this, Maleficent struck Pete with a bolt of lightning turning him all black with ash and shutting him up.

"As intriguing as it sounds, our magic is limited in this place," said Ursula

"Individually yes, but with more than one magic source, it should be enough for the ritual," said Maleficent.

"Do Mickey mouse or any of the other magicians know about this?" asked Shan Yu

"That, I am not certain of, which is why this is a once in a lifetime opportunity," said Maleficent.

"So who will join me?"

It took some of the villains some time to process what they were just told. On one hand, Maleficent was responsible for their current situation. On the other hand, the chance to finally have some power in their favor was too tempting.

"Your story does seem convincing," said Jafar as he rubbed his chin. "Very well, I will assist you."

"I have nothing else planned for the evening, so I might as well join you," said Ursula

"A promise of power you say?" ponders the Horned King "This better be true."

"I anything for you sweetheart," said Hades with a wink to which made Maleficent wrinkle her nose.

"Anything to get out of this old castle for once," said Dr. Facilier

"You better be right about this!" said Theodora

"What about Chernobog?" asked Madam Mim

"The demon is currently in slumber, he will not awaken for some time," said Frollo.

"Excellent! To the gate!" said Maleficent as she led her companions down the hall.

As the carriages were getting ready to leave, some of the villains still remained skeptical.

"Are you sure this Master of the forbidden arts will actually help us?" asked Ursula

"I was led to find that page for a reason, someone wanted me to find it, Someone who can release us from our own imprisonment." said Maleficent "For many years we've been denied our rule, but now we have a chance to reverse all this."

"If you say so," said Madam Mim.

"I must ask, do we know where to go?" asked Dr. Facilier.

"This paper shall be our guide, stay close to my carriage," said Maleficent.

With all the carriages loaded with their passengers, the villains began their journey across the land.

They traversed for quite some time, over mountains, bridges, and rocky terrain. After a long two hour trip, they finally reached the source of where the paper led them. It was what looked like the remains of an old castle fortress by the edge of the sea.

Maleficent gave the order for her driver to stop at the front gate, all the other sorcerer villains followed her sign and stopped their carriages too. The villains were all gathered around a giant gate that led to the castle courtyard.

"Are you sure this is the place?" asked Hades.

"I have no reason to believe otherwise," said Maleficent.

"This castle looks like it could fall in at any time," said Madam Mim.

"We'll be gone long before that happens," said Jafar.

"We are very close now, come, this way." Maleficent led on.

The group walked down various corridors and halls, a small rock fell off a wall and hit Madam Mim on the head, much to some of the villains' amusement. The page led them to a large circular open area with no roof or ceiling. In the center of the room was a large round circle engraved into the stone floor covered with the same symbols that were on the page that Maleficent had in her hands.

Maleficent checked the page in her hands to see if the symbols matched the ones on the floor. She grinned.

"We are here."

Maleficent and the other villains inspected the area around the circle.

"What was this place?" asked the Horned King.

"Looks like this used to be a great kingdom. I don't recall ever hearing of it," said Jafar.

"Silence!" said Maleficent. "It is time to commence the ritual."

All the villains gathered around the circle.

"Now, as I cite the incantation, all of you be prepared to channel all the magic you can conjure to the jewel in the center," Maleficent instructed. "Now let us begin."

Maleficent cleared her throat and began to cite the words.

"From the darkest moon to the darkest night, let all who hear this know but fright. A shadow that will cast over these lands, that will bring its enemies to fall by its hands."

As Maleficent continued to cite word for word, one by one the symbols on the floor began to glow. The clouds in the sky started to move in a circular pattern above the circle, and thunder sounded in the distance.

Back at the party, Yen Sid felt a sudden chill up his spine. He dropped his glass to the floor. Mickey ran over to his master.

"Master! Is everything alright?" asked Mickey.

"I must go." Yen Sid said in an ominous low tone.

Yen Sid left the room in a rush leaving a worried Mickey standing there. He speed-walked to his personal study then once inside he shut and locked the door. He grabbed several books off the shelf, and one by one looked through each.

"Something is very wrong, but what can it be? Come on you old wizard, think!" he thought out loud.

Maleficent continued to cite the ritual spell, with each word her chanting grew louder to the point it made some of the villains nervous.

When she finished the last word of the incantation, the villains felt some of their magic leave them. Then there was a sudden pillar of green light that shot into the sky, which forced the villains to shield their eyes. Except for Maleficent, who watch on with wonder and interest at the burst of power.

After a few seconds, the light died down. When the dust settled and the smoke cleared there in the center of the circle was a dark figure. He was dressed in what looked like a knight's armor with a black tattered and torn cloak with a hood draped over his head, there appeared to be broken chains wrapped around his wrists and legs. When he stood up he revealed a demon-like face breastplate that had a green jewel in the center, there were glowing green symbols on his shoulder guards that matched the ones on the floor. In addition, he wore a metal mask that only covered the bottom half of his face, both his eyes were a bright emerald green that glowed brightly in the dark. Finally, in his right hand, he held a metal staff with a glowing green emerald at the top. The figure looked himself over, then finally around the room at the other villains.

"Finally, I am free.." He said.

Maleficent was just about to say something but was cut short when the figure brought his staff down on the ground. There was a small flash of green light, then when it died down he was gone.

"Great, now what," said Ursula

"You said he would answer to us," said Dr. Facilier.

"Indeed, What is this deception!?" Demanded the Horned King.

"You promised us a victory!" shouted Theodora.

"ENOUGH, ALL OF YOU!" Shouted Maleficent.

"It seems that there is something more going on than I thought."

"I'll say," said Hades

"I knew this was a waste of time," said Shuriki.

Everyone went back to their carriages and proceeded back to the villain's castle. During the ride back Maleficent continued to ponder over what just happened.

"There has to be more to this." she thought out loud to herself.

Back at the Disney castle, Yen Sid finished going through the last book in his study. He rubbed his face with his hands in frustration.

"What am I missing here!?" he said, "I went through every book in my study an-"

Yen Sid didn't finish his sentence when he suddenly realized the one book that he didn't check."

"Of course! The book of Walt Disney!" he realized.

He rushed out of his study toward Mickey's dressing room, nearly knocking over a servant in the process. He swung open the door then pulled out the dresser. He grabbed the book of Walt Disney and began to flip through the pages all the way to the back. When he reached the back of the book, he discovered the missing page. He then suddenly put all the past events together and then the color drained from his face.

"Everybody is in danger."

Outside the Disney castle gate stood a guard who was trying to keep his eyes open. He was about to fall asleep when he was elbowed in the arm by another guard.

"Alright buddy, your shift is up." said the second guard.

"Really? How time flies." said the first guard as he yawned and stretched.

Mickey didn't want everyone else to miss the party, so he put out a system so the guards could take turns guarding the gate and attending the party.

The first guard began to make his way inside to the rest of the party.

"You better hurry!" called out the second guard. "They just started serving the cake!"

"Thanks!" shouted back the first guard.

The second guard was just about to settle into his post when he saw a cloaked figure approach the gate.

"Excuse me sure, Do you have an invitation?" asked the second guard.

The figure turned his head to the second guard.

"Don't worry, the master Yen Sid knows me well." answered the figure.

"Really? I'll go bring him here so he can make sure." said the second guard.

The guard was about to make his way inside to fetch Yen Sid but was stopped when he felt a sudden pull on his leg.

"HEY! WHAT ARE YOU-" The guard's sentence was cut short when he was lifted into the air then thrown into a stone wall, then knocked unconscious. Two more guards saw what just happened and were overcome with fear as they saw the figure approach them. One of the guards tried to make a run for it but was thrown into the fountain. The other guard rushed for the alarm system but was stopped by the ground sucking him in up to his head. He had a terrified look on his face as the figure stepped toward him. The figure bent down to look the guard in the eye.

"Now we don't want to ruin the surprise now do we?" asked the figure.

The guard rapidly shook his head in fear.

"Good.." said the figure with a wave of his hand causing the guard to blackout.

Back at the party, Mickey suddenly noticed the lights begin to flicker and the wind picking up, soon everyone else started to notice.

"Burr.." shivered Minnie.

"That's strange." said Mickey, "The weatherman said that it would be warm tonight with almost no winds."

"Really strange," said Minnie as she rubbed her arms.

Mickey then turned his head to see his master running toward him.

"Master? What's wrong? asked Mickey.

"Mickey." panted Yen Sid. "Something bad is coming, you need to-"

"AHHHHHHHHHH."

Yen Sid was immediately interrupted by a sudden scream that caused everyone to stop what they're doing.

There was a series of loud banging and shouting from the guards. Then suddenly, the huge doors across the courtyard were blown off their hinges and about ten guards were knocked through. Some people were screaming and shouting while others readied their weapons for a possible fight, and others tried to rush to the other doors only for them to be mysteriously locked.

When the noise died down, everyone looked to the source of all this trouble. The figure stepped past the broken doors and unconscious guards toward Mickey and Yen Sid.

Yen Sid shot a serious glare at the figure which he returned with a glance of his own with. Then the figure finally spoke.

"It's been a long time, master." said the figure.

Mickey looked to his master and only one word left Yen Sid's lips

"Zen."

END OF CHAPTER 10

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: An Old Wound, And A New Enemy

"Zen," said Yen Sid as he gazed upon his old apprentice.

"My my, it seems that the Magic Kingdom has changed immensely over the past few decades since you imprisoned me. What luck it was for me to be here on the very day it was created" said Zen as he gazed around the area at all the different characters.

Yen Sid was about to say something but was cut off by Mickey

"Who are you!" demanded Mickey

Zen looked Mickey up and down and chuckled.

"So this is your new apprentice? A little mouse?" said Zen "And here I thought you had standards, having a mier rodent to be your new apprentice."

There were various gasps and murmurs throughout the room.

"Second apprentice?" Wondered Mickey as he looked to his master, "What is he talking about?"

Zen raised an eyebrow "Oh, so he didn't tell you." Zen shook his head. "Typical, once again keeping secrets from his own apprentice. To think he would've learned after all this time."

Yen Sid held his glare on Zen.

"How were you able to escape?" he asked

"It wasn't so hard." said Zen "All I needed was a little magical aid from the other side."

After hearing what Zen said, the pieces finally became clearer to Yen Sid.

"So it was Maleficent, was it?"

"Indeed," confirmed Zen.

Even more gasps rippled through the crowd.

After the villains returned to the castle, they all went about their own business and personal affairs. However, Maleficent wasn't satisfied with the results of the ritual. She was in her room looking over the enchanted book page, again and again, trying to figure out what she missed.

"What could I have missed? I followed everything to the exact letter" she thought out loud. "Yet somehow our supposed new ally chooses not to acknowledge us."

She continued to reflect on her thoughts until they were interrupted by Diablo's cawing.

"What is it!" she yelled.

The bird flinched under Maleficent's sudden outrage, but he shook it off. Diablo then flew to the window and cawed a few times to direct his mistress's attention toward the outside. Maleficent sighed then reluctantly stood up and walked to the window. She gazed outside then noticed the swirling storm of clouds across the kingdom above the Disney castle.

"Interesting, come Diablo." she ushered the bird to accompany her to the door. Maleficent made her way down the stairs of the tower to the main room where some of the villains were occupied doing various activities.

Maleficent approached the Evil Queen Grimhilde who was sitting by a table, reading a book by candlelight.

"Ah Grimhilde, something of utmost importance has come up, and I must barrow your magic mirror."

The Evil Queen glanced up from her book with a raised eyebrow.

"For what reason?" she inquired.

"Something that is transpiring at this very moment, may have a connection with what we had done earlier." said Maleficent.

"Now, about the mirror?"

Grimhilde thought about asking for a better reason from the dark fairy, but she was in no mood for an argument.

"Do as you wish," she said as she waved her off.

Maleficent went and had the servants bring the mirror to the center of the room. Some of the villains took notice of this and were starting to wonder.

"Hey, sweet cheeks! Whatcha up to?" asked Hades.

Maleficent was too occupied with what she was doing to get angry at Hades's pet name attempt.

"I believe that our little journey from earlier today, may have not been a complete waste of time after all," she said.

Then with a wave of her hand, the mirror came to life.

"Show me what is happening across the kingdom," said Maleficent.

The mirror just stared at her.

"I serve only the queen," it said in a low voice.

Maleficent glared at the mirror.

"Show me what is going on, or I'll shatter your frame where you are."

The mirror's eyes widened slightly at the threat, then quickly changed its reflection to show what Maleficent she wished to see.

As the stare down continued between Yen Sid and Zen, many of the characters were trying to determine a course of action.

"What should we do?" asked Peter Parker.

"Suit up, and be ready," said Steve Rogers.

Meanwhile, some of the wizards and sorcerers were trying to undo whatever spell that had prevented the doors from opening.

"Have you tried an unsealing spell?" asked Cedric.

"I've tried everything! Nothing seems to be working," said Merlin.

"We must keep trying," said The Fairy Godmother.

"Mickey, What do we do?" asked Minnie.

Mickey thought for a moment then turned to his faithful dog.

"Pluto, I need you to run to my room and retrieve my wizard's hat, and hurry." Whispered Mickey.

Pluto gave a serious nod then made a dash for the room.

"Why are you here? Revenge?" asked Yen Sid

"As tempting as that is, it will have to wait." said Zen "However, I am here for another reason, and I believe you already know what that reason is."

"Give me Walt Disney's book," said Zen.

"That book is a sacred part of the Magic Kingdom Zen, you can't just take away our history," said Yen Sid.

Zen gave Yen Sid a stern look. "So you won't give it to me willingly? Very well then."

Zen summoned his dark staff, then sent a heavy blast of magic at Yen Sid. The direct hit knocked Yen Sid into a wall.

People scattered behind cover, while others stood behind a few of the wizards and sorcerers who generated shielding magic for protection.

However, most of the heroes wouldn't stand for this.

"If it's battle he wants, then battle he shall have!" shouted Thor as he readied his hammer.

Then the battle commenced.

Mr. Incredible and Captain America were the first to attack. They both tried to deliver a punch to Zen's chest, but they collided with Zen's bubble shield which resulted in a feedback blast that sent them both across the room. Peter Parker now in his Spiderman suit (Thanks to Tony Stark) tried to entrap Zen in his webs, but they immediately melted against Zen's armor.

Tron threw his disc at Zen, but it was stopped right before impact. Using the disc, he threw it at a charging Sora who had his Keyblade drawn. Sora was able to block the disc, but the force knocked him into a pillar.

One by one, most of the heroes kept charging in trying to subdue Zen but failed at each attempt. Meanwhile, some of the other characters were forming a plan of their own.

"Wendy, you and the others stay here, I've got to try to help," said Peter Pan.

"But Peter, it's too dangerous! You saw what happened to the others!" said Wendy.

"I have to try, I can't just sit back and do nothing," said Peter.

"Peter is right, we should do something," said Aladdin.

"Agreed." said Hercules "What's the plan?"

"Shang and I will lead an attack from behind," said Mulan as she drew her sword.

"I should've known you brought that along," said Shang

Mulan shrugged. "You never know when the next battle is."

"Exactly!" agreed Merida as she turned to Clint Barton (AKA Hawkeye). "By the way, what say we finish our little competition?"

Clint smirked. "You're on!"

Peter was about to join the others but was stopped by Phil

"Woah there kid! I know you want to jump in with the rest of em, but you need to stay here."

"But I want to help!" said Peter in objection.

"We know Peter, but we need you here to protect the others, especially your friends," said Jim Hawkins.

Peter was about to say something but stopped when he saw Wendy huddled with the other kids trying to keep them calm.

Peter sighed, then nodded.

On the other side of the room. The other wizards were trying to hold out as long as they could against the constant barrage of projectiles bouncing off.

"How are you holding up my dear?" asked Merlin to Elena.

"Alright, I never thought I could hold a forcefield this long," Elena answered back.

"Nonsense, you are doing quite well for a sorceress your age," commented Merlin.

Cedric let out a "Humph!" from where he was.

"Amateur," he mumbled under his breath.

Maleficent watched through the mirror in amazement as one by one Zen fought off the heroes. As she observed the scene before her, she caught onto a couple of useful tidbits of information.

"So his name is Zen, is it? And he's here for the book." Maleficent thought aloud.

"But for what reason?"

A little while later a small crowd of villains had gathered around her and were also amazed at what they saw.

"Isn't that the person we released from earlier today?" asked Madam Mim.

"Indeed it is," answered Jafar.

"So that's where he went," said Shuriki.

"Remarkable, he just tossed those heroes away, like nothing!" said Captain Hook in amazement.

"Not even the wizards or sorcerers can touch him," commented Ursula.

"But why is he there? That's the real question," added Gothel

"I was wondering the same thing, and how does he even know that old Wizard," said Scar.

"SILENCE!" Maleficent shouted without taking her eyes off the mirror.

"ENOUGH!" shouted Zen as he sent a wave of magic at all his attackers and trapped them in suppression fields.

Zen looked around the room, then saw Minnie Mouse trying to direct people to safety. He immediately thought up an idea, then raised his staff, pulling the little mouse closer.

"MINNIE!" cried Mickey

"MICKEY, HELP!" cried a frightened Minnie.

Zen grabbed Minnie by the back of her dress collar and held her up for all to see.

"I am not gonna waste any more time with this, Give me what I want, or else," said Zen as angled the tip of his staff toward Minnie's head.

"Let her go!" demanded Daisy.

"Pick on someone your own size!" added Donald.

"Very well." Zen's staff began to charge with magic, ready to do who knows what.

"ZEN WAIT" called out a voice.

It was Yen Sid holding out the Book Of Walt Disney.

"Here, take it. Just let her go." he sighed.

Zen levitated the book towards him, inspected the contents. When he was satisfied with what he saw, he released Minnie from his grasp. Minnie ran to the embrace of her friends.

Pluto finally returned to Mickey with the magic hat. Mickey put his hat on and readied himself for a fight.

"It appears you have tried for a while to hide away our real history Yen Sid," said Zen as he tucked the book away. "No matter I have what I needed."

Zen was just about to leave when he heard a shout of defiance.

"You won't get away with this!" shouted Mickey as he summoned his magic wand and prepared to charge.

Zen looked toward the little mouse with a raised eyebrow, then let out a chuckle. He brought his right hand up and used his magic to draw Mickey toward him. When Mickey was in reach, Zen grabbed him by the front of his tux collar then lifted up to his level.

"This power is wasted on someone as weak as you," said Zen as he brought his other hand close to Mickey's face. "You are not fit to wield any kind of magic."

The crowd watched in horror as they witnessed Zen drain the magic from Mickey's body. When Zen was sure he had all of it, he tossed the now unconscious Mickey to the floor

Minnie and some of the others rushed to Mickey's side.

"MICKEY! MICKEY! Please wake up!" cried a frantic Minnie.

A concerned Yen Sid walked up to Mickey's form and put his hand to his forehead.

"He'll be alright, take him to the healing room, and tend to his injuries."

Yen Sid turned back to Zen.

"Zen, leave them out of this! Whatever grudges or hatred you still have is between you and me!" shouted Yen Sid.

"That's where you're wrong. This has plenty to do with them, us, and the entire magic kingdom." Zen said.

"Soon all will be free from the suppression and limits that have been put on magic. And my master will see to it that this time comes to pass."

He then glanced at some of the heroes (mainly the Marvel and Star Wars characters), with a raised eyebrow.

"However, I'm afraid that most of you will have to wait longer than others."

Zen concentrated his magic into a sphere, then it slowly got bigger. Yen Sid observed from where he was, then his eyes grew wide.

"NO, ZEN!"

But it was too late, Zen sent forth the sphere and it burst open, sending a wave of magic throughout the kingdom. The wave engulfed many of the heroes, villains, and citizens, from Marvel and Star Wars side of the Magic Kingdom, then in a few moments later, they vanished into thin air.

Many of the people were left frightened or were in total shock of witnessing the sudden disappearance of friends and comrades.

"Until we meet again."

Zen grabbed his cloak, whipped it around, then disappeared in a cloud of magic, leaving everyone in a mixed state of emotion.

A short time later, Zen reappeared right in front of the villain's castle.

"The time has come to gather up and choose my pawns," said Zen as he walked toward the castle's gates.

END OF CHAPTER 11

Chapter Text

After the events of last night, the Magic Kingdom was left in a state of fear, panic, and confusion. Under the current circumstances, Queen Minnie announced that all future activities are postponed until further notice. Yen Sid called an emergency meeting for the Royals and Wizards to discuss a plan of action.

The meeting was going to begin soon, and some of the Royals and other guests were preparing to depart soon after to their homes.

"Now kids, me and your mother have been talking," said King Roland.

"And we decided that it would be best to return home for the time being," said Queen Miranda.

"We're really leaving?" asked Sofia.

"I'm afraid so honey." sighed Miranda.

Disappointment crossed the faces of the three royal children.

"I can't believe this," said Amber.

"There were so many things I wanted to do," said James.

"We're sorry kids, but with whoever this evil wizard is on the loose, it's important that we ensure the safety of our home and our family," said King Roland.

As the rest of the family continued packing their belongings, Sofia gazed out the window and let out a sad sigh.

"What!? We're leaving!?" cried the Darling boys, Lost Boys, and the Neverland crew.

"I'm sorry, but we must return home, father and mother must be worried sick about us," said Wendy as she finished packing another suitcase.

"But why?" asked Michael.

"Because Michael, Queen Minnie thought that it would be best to send everyone home during this time. It's not safe here.

"We're not afraid of anything!" said one of the Lost Boys.

"And neither are we!" said Jake of the Neverland crew.

Wendy let out a frustrated sigh and looked to Peter for support.

"Aren't you going to say anything?"

Peter thought for a moment then looked at Wendy and the other children. He then remembers the conversation he had with Mr. and Mrs. Darling.

"I do not want you putting them in danger for the sake of one of your adventures, that goes especially for my daughter!"

"We just want your word that you'll protect them with great care."

"I would put my own life down before I let anything happen to them,"

Peter then spoke up.

"I've never been the one to stand in the way of an adventure!"

The children cheered, but Wendy glared at him.

"However, Wendy is right, it's not safe here. You all should head back home."

The children let out disappointed "awws" but Wendy sighed in relief.

"Children, why don't you all go enjoy the rest of the time here outside."

The children nodded and went out of the room.

"Be sure to be back by late afternoon!" Wendy told them.

Peter was about to join them but was stopped by Wendy.

"Peter, May I have a word with you?" asked Wendy.

"Sure thing Wendy," said Peter.

Wendy closed the door and walked back to Peter.

"Peter, I just wanted to say thank you for stepping up and being responsible," said Wendy.

"Thanks," said Peter as he scratched the back of his head.

"Well, I should finish packing, you better go keep the others out of trouble. All of us should be ready to leave by this evening," said Wendy.

"Wow! Wait a minute Wendy. I'm not going with you." said Peter.

Wendy turned around and gave Peter a confused look.

"But you just.." Wendy started.

"I meant that you guys should go home, but I'm staying behind," said Peter.

Wendy tried her best to wrap her head around what Peter was trying to say.

"Peter, why would you think about staying behind?"

Peter sighed and took Wendy's hands in his own.

"Hear me out Wendy, I've been thinking a lot about what's been going on, and I want to stay and help Mickey and the others," said Peter.

"But Peter, did you see what he did to Mickey and the others!?" said Wendy.

"I know Wendy, but I can't just sit back and do nothing if this villain is as powerful as he seems then everyone is in danger," said Peter.

"What about the other? They need you, Peter," said Wendy.

"Tinkerbell will watch over The Lost Boys, and Jake is a captain now, he'll look after his crew," said Peter

"Don't even joke about that Peter!" said Wendy as she sat down and put her hands to her tear stricken face.

"Peter. I'm worried that one of these days you'll get yourself killed on one of your "adventures"." Wendy said through her sobs.

"Don't worry Wendy. I've always come back," said Peter as he tried to comfort her.

"But Peter, What if you don't come back this time!?" said Wendy.

"I'll be fine Wendy, trust me," Peter said as he stuck out his chest.

Wendy wiped the tears from her face then sighed in defeat knowing that nothing she could say could convince the boy otherwise.

"Are you absolutely sure about this Peter?" Wendy asked for the last time.

"I've never been more sure in my life!" said Peter.

Wendy let out another sigh.

"Alright, what do you want me to do?"

On the far side of the castle, Mickey Mouse laid unconscious in his bed with a worried Minnie sitting beside him along with Pluto who was on the floor moaning in worry. The door opened and Daisy duck walked in with a tray of tea.

"Minnie, I brought some tea," said Daisy

"Thank you Daisy," said Minnie

Daisy looked to Minnie as she put the cup to her lips and saw the bags under her eyes.

"Minnie, you should really get some rest, we can have one of the servants come to get you when he-"

"No, I want to be here one he wakes up," said Minnie.

Daisy sighed knowing that there was no use in convincing her friend otherwise.

"So how long has it been?"

Minnie sighed and placed a hand on Mickey's forehead. "Too long."

"Why would someone do something like this to Mickey? He's always looked out for others and cared for everyone."

"It's probably jealousy. You heard what that evil wizard said before," said Daisy.

"I know, but still," said Minnie.

"Speaking of which, has Yen Sid said anything to the others?"

"Not yet, he wanted to wait a little while for you and Mickey," said Daisy.

Minne placed an ice pack on Mickey's head.

"I'm not sure when he'll wake up, just tell them to proceed without us."

"I'm sure they'll understand," said Daisy as she made her way to the door "I'll come back later to check on you."

After Daisy left the room, Minnie turned back to Mickey. Pluto rose up and placed a paw on the bed and whined in worry. Minnie patted Pluto's head.

"He'll be okay Pluto."

Minnie placed a hand on the bed.

"Please get better," she whispered.

Zen stepped through the gates to the villain's castle. The guards, out of fear, moved aside to let Zen past, not wanting to provoke the wizard's wrath.

As Zen made his way down the corridor to the main hall, various villains saw him and moved away, while others pointed and whispered to each other.

"Is that the one who nearly brought that old wizard to his knees?" asked Shere Khan.

"It is," said Shan Yu "I recognize that armor from earlier,"

"What business does he have here?" asked Governor Ratcliffe.

"I have no idea," said Professor Ratigan.

"No one has no idea like Gasto-mph!" Gaston didn't get to finish his sentence as some of the other villains jumped to cover his mouth and shush him, not wanting to draw Zen's attention.

Zen made it to the main hall, with many villains following behind him. He looked around the room and saw that all the villains were gathered there.

"Since you are all gathered here, I won't waste any more time," said Zen.

"I have come to offer all of you a proposal of sorts."

Various murmurs rippled through the crowd of villains.

"What kind of proposal?" asked Jafar.

Zen was about to answer but was interrupted by sudden rubbing and a flash of fire.

"WHO ENTERS MY DOMAIN." Boomed Chernabog.

Zen looked over the hulking demon with a raised eyebrow.

"The mighty Chernabog, I've heard quite a lot about you, It's a pleasure to be in the presents of a powerful being such as yourself." complemented Zen.

"State your business!" demanded Chernabog.

"Very well, As I was saying before, I have come with a proposal for all of you," said Zen

"How would you like to be free from the bonds that have imprisoned you here, to have the ability to move freely and use any magic you want without rules, consequences, or restrictions?"

Murmurs and whispers rippled through the crowd of villains until one of them was brave enough to ask the question.

"And how do you plan on accomplishing that?" asked Hans.

"By destroying the seal on Shadow Vault and releasing my master," Zen answered.

"Hold on a sec, excuse me! Hi there! Hades: Lord of the dead. Question. What exactly do you get out of all this?" asked Hades.

"I only wish to assist and witness the Magic Kingdom's rebirth," said Zen

"And what if we refuse?" asked The Evil Queen.

"I assume you all have witnessed my power beforehand?" said Zen

Everyone wondered what Zen was referring to then realized what he meant.

"So that's why the others suddenly disappeared. Fascinating." said the Horned King.

"However, if you join me, you will be given knowledge of powers you have never known before," said Zen.

Chernabog had finally heard enough. The demon stood up and roared.

"YOU TRESPASS INTO MY LANDS AND THINK YOU CAN TAKE MY RULE FROM ME!?" boomed Chernabog.

Zen looked to the demon then sighed in amusement.

"So it seems that defeating you is the one true way to secure the allegiance of the others."

"YOU DARE CHALLENGE ME, MORTAL!? THE MIGHTY CHERNABOG!?" The demon let out a roar that shook the castle.

"I do actually," said Zen as he summoned his staff and readied himself.

Chernabog spread his wings and lunged toward Zen with his claws out, teeth bared, and his eyes ablaze.

"I WILL TURN YOU TO ASH!" he roared.

Zen's Staff hummed with magic.

The Villains moved back, not wanting to get between the two.

Chernabog threw a barrage of fireballs at Zen who moved from side-to-side to dodge them. Zen went on the offensive and sent forth his own magic attacks.

As both Zen and Chernabog clashed in battle, the villains stood by and watched in amazement.

"Remarkable," said Jafar as he rubbed his chin.

"I'll say," said Pete.

"Look at him go."

"Not even Yen Sid alone could face Chernabog head-on without the aid of the other wizards," said Skar.

As the other villains watched, Maleficent paid specific attention to Zen's use of magic. She was fascinated by the way he quickly summoned spell after spell with such precision.

"Interesting." she thought out loud.

Chernabog finally had enough and decided to end this battle.

"ENOUGH! I WILL NOT WASTE ANY MORE TIME WITH YOU MORTAL!" shouted Chernabog as he channeled magic in his hands shot a beam of fire straight at Zen.

Zen held up his staff in front of him to block the oncoming blast. He struggled against the wave of magic. Zen conjured as much of his own magic as he could into his staff, and with full concentration, he managed to tip the scale in his favor. Chernabog noticed this and tried with all his might to push back.

"IMPOSSIBLE!" he shouted.

Chernabog tried one last time but it was no use, Zen's magic had hit him square in the chest knocking the demon back into its throne which caused it to collapse.

A glowing aura of magic surrounding Chernabog's form then caused him to start shrink

"NOOOOOOOOO!" screamed Chernabog as he was rendered powerless to stop Zen.

When the aura cleared, there was nothing but a small stone statue of Chernabog. Zen approached the statue, picked it up, and examined it with a satisfied smirk. He then turned back to the other villains.

"Is there anyone else who doubts my magic."

The room was filled with silence and shock at what they had just witnessed.

"Very well then. Now that things are settled, it is time to make preparations," said Zen.

Mickey opened his eyes and found himself in a bright white empty space.

"Hello?" He called out through the emptiness.

"HELLO…..?"

Mickey looked around and saw a lone tall figure in the distance with his back turned to him.

Mickey

The figure turned his head to the side when he heard the voice.

Mickey gasped and stood up in his bed, Shot

Minnie pounced on Mickey and wrapped him in a tight hug.

"We were so worried about you, I was afraid that you wouldn't wake up." said Minnie as her eyes filled with tears.

Pluto barked then leaped onto the bed and covered Mickey in wet licks.

"Easy boy, I'm okay," said Mickey as he patted Pluto's head.

Mickey turned back to Minnie.

"How long was I out?"

"For 24 hours," answered Minnie.

"Really? It doesn't seem that long," said Mickey as he rubbed his head.

"Where is everyone else?"

"Goofy went with Max to drive Roxanne home, Clarabelle is making sure the castle is ready for anything, and Donald is just stocking up the food," said Minnie.

"And what about Master Yen Sid?" asked Mickey.

"Well, Yen Sid organized a meeting and wanted you to be there," said Minne.

"I should go, I need to talk to him about something," said Mickey as he tossed the covers off and stood up.

"Mickey, wait. You should rest, you took an awful hit to the head," advised Minnie.

"I'll be fine Minnie. Everyone needs me."

Minnie sighed.

"You should at least eat something."

Mickey was about to say something but heard his stomach growl.

"I guess you're right," he said

"I'll go to the kitchen and make you something personally."

"Aww thanks Minnie," said Mickey as he kissed Minnie on the cheek and left the room.

Yen Sid had organized an emergency meeting for the Royals and Wizards to discuss a course of action.

"With this evil wizard on the loose, there is no safe place in the Magic Kingdom," said Merlin.

"Surely if we all used our magic against him, we could banish him back to wherever he came from." proposed Merryweather.

"That sounds like it would be unwise," said Flora.

"Indeed," added Cedric.

"As much as I hate to admit it, but his power seems to be beyond even our comprehension."

"Exactly, even the more powerful villains wouldn't be able to cross over the barrier," said King Trident.

"Speaking of which, do we know if he has had any contact with the other villains?" asked Belle.

"I have sent some aids to find out, but I wouldn't be surprised if he has," said Merlin.

"Well I say we take the fight right to em," said King Fergus as he slammed his fist on the table.

"FERGUS!" said Elinor in disapproval.

"I agree, maybe with enough of us, we could over well him," suggested Prince Adam.

Anna leans over and whispers to Elsa who sat next to her.

"Do you think that this Zen person can really endanger Arendelle?" asked Anna.

"Anna, you saw what happened last night, that magic is too strong even for me," said Elsa.

"Do you think we have a chance to stop him?" asked Anna again.

"I don't know Anna, all we can do is just be ready for whatever happens," said Elsa.

Everyone went back and forth until Yen Sid shouted annoyance.

"ENOUGH!"

The room went almost instantly quiet.

"Listen, Zen is dangerous both with and without his magic. It won't matter how many of us we throw at him. He has grown in power during his imprisonment to the point where even I'm not sure I could stop him this time. I dread to imagine what evil he plans to unleash on The Magic Kingdom."

"Is there anything we can do?" asked the Blue Fairy.

"Without the book, we have no clear path forward. There is no telling what Zen is trying to accomplish," said Yen Sid.

As the Royals and Wizards continued to discuss possible battle plans, Daisy walked into the room.

"How is Mickey feeling?" asked Snow White.

"He still hasn't woken up yet, and Minnie refuses to leave his side even for a minute. " sighed Daisy.

"Is he going to be alright?" asked The Fairy Godmother.

Daisy was just about to answer but was interrupted by someone clearing their throat

"Um, hello everyone," said Mickey as he just walked.

"MICKEY!" everyone said in surprise.

"You took a nasty blow to the head there Mic," commented Aladdin.

"We were so worried about you," said Cinderella.

"Are you okay to be out of bed?" asked Aurora.

"I'm fine. Thank you everyone for your concern," said Mickey.

"Master, may I talk to you for a minute?"

"Please excuse me for a moment," said Yen Sid as he stood up from his seat to follow Mickey.

Mickey and Yen Sid walked a short distance from the others.

"Who is Zen? And what did he mean when he said I was your second apprentice?" Mickey asked his -master.

Yen Sid sighed.

"I knew that my past mistakes would come back to haunt me, but I never thought that it would be this soon."

"What do you mean?" asked Mickey.

Yen Sid let out another sigh and ushered Mickey to follow him back to the meeting.

"It's time that you all know the true lost history of the Magic Kingdom.

While questions were buzzing in everyone's mind, they remained silent, as Yen Sid began his tale.

END OF CHAPTER 12

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: The Untold Tale Part 1

Knock, knock, knock came the sound of a hand against a wooden door.

"Wake up Yen! We're gonna be late!" said a voice from behind the door.

A young man in his early thirties turned over in his bed and groaned.

"Just another five minutes!" Yen Sid said back.

"Come on Yen! We need to meet with Mr. Disney this morning!" the voice said back.

"I'll meet you in the courtyard!"

Yen let out another groan then he threw off the covers of his bed. He stretched, yawned, then scratched his rear. When he turned to look at the clock on the wall he gasped. It was almost 10:00 am. Yen rushed into the bathroom, brushed his teeth, and combed his hair. After that, Yen speed walked to the closet and put on his wizard robe. He grabbed some of his books off of the small table in the room, then ran out the door. Yen made his way down the stairs outside the main courtyard of the Fantasia castle. At the far side of the courtyard at a small table sat the one and only Walt Disney reading a book, sitting in the chair across from him eating breakfast was Yen's brother, Wildroth or just Wil for short.

Walt heard Yen approached and put down his book.

"Ah, Good morning Yen!"

"Good morning Mr. Disney!" said Yen.

Walt sighed. "Now I told you boys not to call me that. "

"Sorry. Walt" Yen said in embarrassment.

Wil shook his head at his brother making a fool of himself.

Walt beckoned Yen to come to the table.

"Sit down Yen, have some breakfast. We have quite a day ahead of us."

Yen sat down and took a couple of pieces of toast from the plate in the center. He started munching them down one at a time. Wil frowned at his brother's lack of table manners.

"So what exactly are we doing today?" asked Yen with a mouth full of bread.

"The plan today is for you boys to continue practicing your magic. Tomorrow I have something important to show you both," answered Walt.

Wil let out an impatient groan.

"Why can't we see it today? Will you ever show us the world where you come from?"

Walt turned to Wil "Be patient Wil, you'll both see it when I believe you're ready, for now, I want you both to study.

Walt took a final sip of his coffee then stood then from the table. "I have something important to do this afternoon so here is a list of the things I want you to study, I'll see you both around dinner time. Good luck you two!"

Walt walked in the direction of a car that was sitting ready at the gate, he waved to the young boys then motioned to the driver to drive. Yen watched as Walt drove off into the distance, his eyes wide in wonder

"Do you think we'll ever get to ride in one of those machines Wil?...

Wil?

Yen looked to his brother and saw that his gaze was fixed on the sky.

"Wil!?"

Wil jolted from the shout. "Y...Yeah sure Yen."

After breakfast, the two young wizards were in the library getting books that were on the list that was provided by Walt Disney. They brought their selections to the tables at the center of the room and began to read. Wil opened one of the books he had then let out a groan of frustration.

"Ugh! he's having us read the same books again!" Wil grumbled, "Why do we have to read these so...many...times!"

"Maybe he wants us to know them for a trial or test," said Yen.

Wil turned to his brother.

"Yen, we've been reading the same books for years, I can basically cite this book entirely both backward, forwards, and still know every spell! Why can't we study the more advanced books of magic?" Wil huffed in annoyance.

"Walt himself said that we weren't allowed to read those at this time." reminded Yen

As Wil turned the page of his book he began to wonder. "Do you ever get the feeling that Walt is keeping something from us?"

Yen was surprised by this question.

"What do you mean?" asked Yen. "Walt is like a father to us. If he had something to keep to himself, it's probably for a good reason."

"Maybe, but he keeps saying things like that we have to set limits to our own magic, it's like he doesn't trust us or wants us to grow to expand our minds to new ideas." Wil complained, "I mean, we're wizards, shouldn't we be allowed to reach our full potential if we are to take charge?"

Yen was getting concerned.

"Wil, what's gotten into you? You never had this kind of mindset before."

"Think about it Yen. Surely you've also been skeptical," said Wil.

"Well yes, but I know I can trust him. Everything he's done has always been for our benefit and the benefit of fantasy," said Yen. "He plans to leave us in charge after he's moved on."

"All the more reason we should learn as much as we can now," Wil said as he stood up from his seat and walked toward the locked cabinet of advanced magic books.

"What are you doing? Walt said we're not supposed to read those yet," said Yen.

"Relax Wil, I'm only going to read just one. He won't know the difference." Wil assured.

With a wave of his hand, Wil was able to open the cabinet. In his spare time, Wil would work on perfecting smaller spells.

"I don't like this," Yen said in worry and continued to read his book.

Throughout most of the day, Yen continued to study the books he was supposed to. Meanwhile, Wil was reading the more advanced magic books than he said he would. There were times when Yen wanted to say something but he would have second thoughts and went back to minding his own business. Yen thought about telling Walt, but he wasn't one for being a tattle-tale.

It was late in the evening, Yen, Wil, and Walt had just sat down to supper. Walt thanked the waiter and they began to dig into the food. They ate in silence for a minute then Walt broke the silence by asking the boys how their day was. Yen was the first to answer.

"It was pretty good if I do say so myself. I was able to perfect that spell I've been working on for the last few weeks," said Yen as he shoved another piece of bread into his mouth.

"That's great to hear Yen!" said Walt. "I look forward to seeing a demonstration."

Walt then looked to Wil with a raised eyebrow.

"How about you Wil?" he asked.

Wil had to do some quick thinking, he didn't want Walt to know that he'd been digging into the advanced magic books that he wasn't supposed to. Then something popped into his head.

"Oh nothing much, I was just working on my own spells, nothing out of the ordinary."

"Alright then, hope things are working out," said Walt as he continued eating.

Wil mentally sighed in relief. Yen however shook his head in worry and disappointment.

Over dinner, Walt and Yen talked about various other things about their days. Wil just sat in his seat and pretended to be part of the conversations, just to avoid suspension.

After dinner, Walt and Yen played a game of chess. After a few rounds, they asked Wil if he wanted to have a go, but Wil told them that he wished to retire early to bed. Walt agreed with this idea and told the boys that tomorrow they needed to get up early because he wanted to show them some important things.

While lying in bed for three hours, Yen heard footsteps in the hall. He quietly walked to the door and opened it just enough to see who it was. In the hall was Wil walking to the library with a lantern in hand. Yen reluctantly followed him. From the shadow of the library door, Yen watched his brother approach the cabinet of advanced magic. Wil opened it and pulled out several books and set them on a desk, he then pulled out a journal and as he read the books he wrote notes for himself.

Yen was really starting to worry about the choices Wil was making. If he continued down this path, it could lead to trouble for all of them. Yen returned to bed, but he couldn't sleep, he had to think of something, maybe he should talk to his brother and try to change his ways before it is too late.

END OF CHAPTER 13

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: The Lesson Part 2

It was the next morning, both Yen and Wil got up early to meet with Walt in the main hall. While they were going to some important places, Walt told them that there was no need to dress in anything fancy.

It was almost 9:00 am the two boys had just finished getting dressed and made their way down the hall to Walt. As they approached, Walt was sitting on a bench with his arms on his lap and tapping his foot.

"Ah good to see you two!" said Walt as waved to the young wizards.

"Good morning," said Wil with a yawn.

Walt looked over Wil with a raised eyebrow.

"Are you alright? You look like you were up later than usual." Walt remarked.

Wil realized how ruffled he looked, and he straightened himself out really quick, he didn't want to draw any suspicion so Walt didn't find out about his nightly ventures readings

"S-sorry, I was just up late studying."

"Ah, well don't push yourself too hard Wil."

Wil responded with a nod of his head.

"Speaking of which, you boys are in luck!" Walt said as he placed a hand on their shoulder.

"You won't be spending the afternoon looking at old books!" Walt began to usher the boys to his automobile that was ready and waiting. "

"Instead, you will be spending the afternoon with me!"

Yen grinned from ear to ear. It had been a while since the boys had spent any real quality time with Walt."

As they approached the car, the drive opened the door so they could get in. Yen gazed over the inside with eyes wide in wonder.

"We actually get to ride in your automobile!?"

"Of course!" Walt replied. "I've seen you boys almost constantly eye it, so I figured that you both should get to experience it especially today."

With everyone now in the car, Walt gave the okay signal to the driver.

As they traveled Yen looked out the window at all the passing trees and people while messing with a few of the buttons within the vehicle and pestering Walt with questions about each one.. Wil however was occupied reading the notes that he wrote down in his journal. Every once in a while, yen would look toward his brother and sigh with worry.

After two hours, they finally made it to their first destination. The car came to a halt at the bottom of a large hill with what appeared to be a bench at the top. The driver opened the car door and let Walt and his company step out.

"You boys wait here for a moment," said Walt as he approached the driver.

While they were alone for the moment, Yen finally decided to voice his concern to his brother.

"Wil, you should really stop doing this."

"Doing what?" asked Wil.

"You know, sneaking out late at night and reading those books. You said that you were only one," said Yen.

"You've been watching me?" Wil asked.

"You aren't really good at covering your tracks, just be grateful that Walt's office is on the far side of the castle."

"Yen, with those books, I was able to learn more magic in just a few days than I was in the last six months!" Wil said in defense.

"Wil, I'm worried about you, you could get into serious trouble."

"So are you gonna snitch on me?" asked Wil

"Honestly, I think you should tell him. He'll probably let you off easy if you come forward about it," said Yen.

"For all we know, he could've already known what you've been doing and is waiting for you to be honest with him."

"But are you going to rate me out?" Wil asked again.

Yen lowered his head and uttered a "no" under his breath.

Wil smiled. "Good if Walt actually knew, he would've stopped me."

The two boys looked to Walt as he handed the driver a few dollars and told him to go get some coffee for himself. The driver smiled, thanked Walt, then drove to the nearest cafe.

Wil elbowed his brother and whispered to him "You should read one or two of those books yourself, it might help your magic improve."

Walt approached the two boys with a smile on his face.

"Well boys, follow me!"

As Wil and Walt walked a little ahead, followed behind for a few feet. Yen was in quite the predicament, one hand Wil has always loved and looked out for him when Walt wasn't around. But on the other hand, Yen had always viewed Walt as a father figure who trusts him with a lot of his personal life, it felt almost despicable to go behind his back to keep secrets from him. Yen had tried a few times already to reason with his brother so he wouldn't force him to tell Walt what he was doing, to avoid any of the harsh consequences. He was just lost on what to do.

"Okay, here we are."

Yen perked up at Walt's voice.

They made it to the bench at the top of the hill. Walt directed the boys attention to the scenery and the boys looked out in amazement. They were currently looking at the entire kingdom of Fantasia. After a few moments of taking in the beautiful sight, Walt told the boys to do something.

"Boys, I want you to take a close look at everything and tell me what you see."

Yen turned his head back to the bright landscape and tried to concentrate.

"I see the village, the castle, the lake, and the townspeople," said Yen.

"Good! Now Wil, tell me what you see?"

"I see people walking and laughing together, I also see children running around and playing together."

"Ahhh. good," said Walt.

"You see boys, I want you to look and understand this place as best as you can." he said. "I created this place so people could feel closer to their own dreams and imagination. This place is a special part of me that I want to leave behind for everyone. I want to be sure that it is left in the right hands to someone who knows the kingdom and the people."

"Of course Mr. Walt," said Yen. "We understand."

"Most definitely, you can count on us," added Wil

"Thank you boys," said Walt.

"We shouldn't waste too much time, we need to head to our next stop."

The next location they were heading to was not far from the castle itself. The car pulled up to the large garden and came to a halt. Walt and the boys stepped out of the vehicle.

"That will be all for now my good friend, I will see you later this evening," said Walt.

"Understood sir." said the driver as he proceeded to drive the car out the gate.

Yen and Wil were wondering why they were back here.

"Sir, why are we here?" asked Yen.

"You'll know soon enough," replied Walt.

The boys started following Walt through the tall greenery of bushes and trees. After going down a few of the stone paths, they came to a stone wall with a uniquely colored pattern. Walt placed his hand of the diamond-shaped stone at the center. The soon the wall glowed with magic, then there was a low rubbing and the stone wall began to move apart revealing a hidden staircase. Yen and Wil were amazed by what they just witnessed.

"How did you do that?" asked Wil.

"I myself have known and mastered a little magic from time to time," answered Walt.

Before entering the catacombs, Walt struck a match and lit a torch on the wall. The flame slid across the walls igniting additional torches in the process of lighting the halls. The group continued down the flight of stairs until they came to a large double door with the large signature letter D for Disney on the front. The doors slowly opened like they were aware of people who were present before them. The chamber they entered was fairly large in size, but it was the site on the floor that caught the two wizards by surprise. At the center of the room on the floor was a large round circle with strange glowing symbols that gave an eerie ominous tone in the air. The group came to a stop just before the circle.

"What is this place?" asked Yen.

Walt let out an uneasy sigh "This place or thing I refer to as the Shadow Vault. Within lies living nightmares, dark curses, and wicked evil beings who have given into their inner darkness."

"Why do you keep such an evil presence here in the kingdom, or existing at all?" asked Wil.

"I keep it here so I can watch over it," said Walt. "This castle also serves as a magic seal, keeping it closed. I had hoped to one day find a cure to rid of its evil influence, but truth be told we will never truly be free from the darkness within ourselves, we can only control it and keep it from running rapidly."

"This is under the castle," said Wil in his mind. "You think there is no way to destroy it?" asked Yen.

"We can only remedy it, but I have a feeling that my time will run its course before I can find one," replied Walt.

"This is a powerful but dangerous magic. It can corrupt any mind or heart if it's used without caution."

"Incredible." said Wil "Will we be watching over this ourselves?"

"You will eventually." said Walt "Always keep in mind what I have taught you both. Do not stray from the path that has been set."

Walt looked down at his watch.

"I believe it's way past lunchtime," he said. "There is a nice little shop in town that serves hot food and refreshments. It's not a far walk, we'll grab a bite to eat and you boys are free to have the rest of the day to yourselves."

Yen's stomach gave small rubble in agreement. "Sounds good to me sir!"

Walt and Yen made their way back to the entrance, after a minute they noticed that Wil was still staring at the vault.

"Wil!" they both called in unison.

Wil was shaken from his trance and went to catch up with them.

The rest of the afternoon proceeded normally, they ate lunch, went for a stroll around town for a little while, then returned to the castle. It was getting late and Walt had some work to do in his study so he accompanied the boys to the castle. As they walked through the gate, it was fairly dark already, Wil was deep in thought about today's events, mainly the Shadow Vault. The thought of all the magic being contained was fascinating to him, he knew that the symbols looked somewhat familiar to him from what he learned from the advanced magic books.

At some point, as they walked, Wil wasn't paying attention and tripped over one of the small statues that were in the courtyard. Yen and Walt went to help Wil up off the ground.

"Are you alright?" asked Yen.

"You took a little tumble there, bud," added Walt.

"I'm fine," said Wil as he brushed some of the dust off his vest.

It was quiet for most of the evening. After a few games of chess and checkers, Walt said goodbye for the night. As Yen was getting ready for bed he noticed that Wil was frantically looking under tables and turning over cushions.

"What are you looking for?" asked Yen.

"My journal!" replied Wil in annoyance. "I had it with me the entire day, how could I have lost it!"

"Wil, it's late. We had quite the long day, get some rest and we'll look some more in the morning," said Yen.

"It has to be around somewhere!" said Wil in worry.

"Com'on Wil! Worry about it later," said Yen with a yawn.

"Ugh fine!" groaned Wil.

Wil saw a scrap piece of paper on the desk, grabbed it then wrote some words on it.

"I at least don't want to forget about some of what we learned today," said Wil as folded the piece of paper in his pocket.

Walt bid the rest of the servants' goodnight and left for the car that was waiting for the gate. As he made his way to the car, he noticed something on the ground. He picked it up and inspected the contents. He looked it over with a raised eyebrow. Closing the book, he placed it in his pocket, and made his way to the car, all the while concern was written on his face.

When he stepped inside the car, the driver saw the worry on his face,

"Is everything alright sir?" asked the driver.

"Honestly, I'm not sure. Head home please." Walt replied.

With that, the car drove off into the night.

END OF CHAPTER 14

Chapter Text

It was Saturday, a day to relax with no work or studies to attend to. Yen had a whole day planned for himself. First, Yen would treat himself to breakfast at the bakery in town, then he would go to the mid-spring festival at the park, then he would take one of the stable horses out for a late afternoon gallop through the fields, then end the day with just him and a good book. However, all of that had to be put on hold because Yen was currently helping his brother Wil find his journal.

It was mid-morning, both Wil and Yen had opened almost every drawer, closet, and shelf cabinet in the castle. Not to mention looking under almost every chair and table. After a while, Yen finally grew tired of searching.

"Com'on Wil, we've been looking for hours," said Yen as he grew bored.

"Let's take a break and look later."

"Yen, that journal has everything that I've been reading and learning written down in there," said Wil.

"If Walt finds it, I'm done for!" Wil said in a slight panic.

Yen shrugged his shoulders and kept searching.

As they continued to look around, both boys were suddenly alerted to the sound of footsteps walking towards them. Walt had just turned the corner with his gaze glued to the newspaper in his hands. When he looked up he noticed the two boys standing there.

"Good morning boys!"

"Good morning Walt" they answered in unison.

Walt turned to Yen with a raised eyebrow.

"Yen? What are you still here for? I thought you went out already." asked Walt

Both boys started to get nervous. Yen was about to

answer, but was immediately interrupted

"We were just looking for Yen's pocket watch," said Wil.

"Oh yeah, we were!" Yen agreed with haste.

Walt just shrugged then proceeded to walk out of the room.

"By the way Yen, when you go to the festival, bring me back one of those blooming bread rolls if you please."

"Sure thing!" said Yen.

When Walt left, the boys let out a sigh of relief.

"As I said before Wil, maybe it would be best if you told him," said Yen.

Wil was starting to get annoyed with Yen pestering him to tell Walt.

"Look Yen, if you don't want to help fine, just don't bother me about it," said Wil.

Yen sighed. "I have some things I want to do today, I'll come back later and help you look some more."

"Oh do what you want!" scoffed Wil.

Yen shook his head then left his brother in silence.

After Yen had left, Wil was all by himself looking for his journal. While he was looking around the bookshelves Walt peaked his head around the corner to see if Wil was alone, he then walked up to him and cleared his throat.

"Wil?"

Wil gasped in fright as he turned to see Walt standing behind him.

"Wil, may I see you in my office?"

"Wh...What for?" asked Wil as he started to get nervous.

"I think it would be best to discuss this when we're alone," said Walt.

When the two made it to the office, Walt closed the door then sat behind his desk. He ushered Wil to take the seat in front of him. Wil sat in his seat nervously drumming his fingers on the arm of the chair while Walt shuffled through some papers to clear the desk. There was a silence that seemed to last for eternity, but Wil decided to break it.

"Is there a problem sir?"

"That depends…" said Walt as he folded his hands on his desk.

"I found this."

Walt set a small brown book on the. The missing journal. Wil started to panic, but

"I'm not one to pry Wil, but I'm not pleased with what you've been doing. Mind giving me an explanation?"

Wil knew at this point that he was found out, so there was no use pretending otherwise

"With all due respect sir, I just wanted to learn more."

It was five o'clock in the afternoon and Yen was making his way back to the castle carrying a bag full of books and a smile on his face. As he made his way down the halls he overheard what sounded like arguing, he set his books on a table and followed the voices. After taking a few steps, he was able to pinpoint where all the yelling was coming from Walt Disney's Office. As he neared the office, he saw a small crowd of servants who were standing by listening in.

"What's going on?" Yen asked in a whisper.

"Mr. Disney and your brother have been arguing for the past 10 minutes." answered one of the servants.

Yen swallowed the lump in his throat. He stepped to the front of the group and put an ear to the door.

"Why can't you just let us further our potential and become better!? Aren't we supposed to be at our best for when we take up the mantle!?" shouted Wil in frustration.

"I told you boys, before, you both aren't ready yet! Rushing ahead will cause trouble for you and others around! said Walt.

"We've been training for years, we know almost everything through and through!" said Wil.

"Magic of this kind is too powerful, it will corrupt you from the inside out. Even I don't fully understand it. The only reason I keep those books because I hope that type of magic can be used for good." returned Walt.

"I thought you trusted us," said Wil in a low voice.

"Wil, stop saying us, we both know this is about what you want," said Walt as we folded his arms across his chest.

"Okay maybe it is, but my point still stands!"

Walt let out a long sigh. "I thought I could trust you to be wise about this, but I'm not even sure anymore. I don't like doing this Wil, but I'm confining you to the castle grounds for a while, I'm also going to assign some of the work labor on you as a discipline."

"Is there anything else you wanted to say Wil?"

"No sir," Wil answered quietly as he made his way to the door.

"One more thing Wil," said Walt.

"If you continue down this path, the consequences will be much worse for you," he warned.

"Yes sir," Wil muttered.

"That will be all then," Walt said as he returned to his desk.

Wil stormed out of the office in a fury. All the nearby servants scattered and turned away to avoid his angry stare. As Wil stomped off to his room, he locked eyes with Yen and sent a cold glare at him which startled the young apprentice. He then proceeded to his private room.

Walt stepped out of his office and looked around the room, When he spotted one of the servants, he called them over.

"Ethel, could you come here for just a moment?" Walt called out.

As Ethel made her way to Walt, Yen started to walk away to avoid him, but unfortunately for him, Walt had noticed this.

"Don't go anywhere Yen, I want to have a word with you too."

Yen looked down in defeat and stood by

"Yes sir?" asked Ethel.

"Ethel, I want you to make some arrangements tomorrow. Wil shall be spending some time helping with some of the work around the castle," said Walt.

"Understood Sir," Ethel answered back.

"Thank you, Ethel. That will be all." Walt said as he let Ethel return to her tasks.

Walt turned his attention back to Yen.

"Yen step into my office please."

Yen gulped, knowing that it was going to be a long conversation.

"Close the door and have a seat," said Walt as he sat behind his desk.

Yen closed the door then slowly sat down, shaking in fear.

"Yen, I'm going to be straightforward with you. Did you know what your brother was doing?" asked Walt.

Yen looked down in shame not wanting to look him in the eye.

"Yes Sir."

"Did you also read those books?"

"No Sir! honest!" Yen answered quickly.

Walt sighed and rubbed his face.

"Yen, why didn't you tell me about any of this?" he asked.

"I'm sorry, I thought Wil would stop and tell you himself," said YEn as he looked down in shame.

"He's my brother sir, I don't feel right betraying him like that."

"Listen Yen, your heart has always been in the right place don't get me wrong, but Wil is starting to head down a dark path that will lead him to rebellion. It will not only harm him but everyone else as well." Walt explained.

"You guys are like family to me. I only want what is best for both of you, for everyone.

"I know sir," said Yen.

"I want you to promise me that you'll let me know right away if anything happens, regardless of how your brother might feel," said Walt.

Yen nodded slowly.

"Good. However, I am going to give you additional studying homework to do as a discipline." Walt added.

Yen nodded his head again.

"That will be all Yen, good night," said Walt.

"Good night sir," said Yen quietly as he opened the door and left.

Yen slowly made his way down the hall to his room. He was in a down mood about everything.

"How could I have been so foolish!?" he thought out loud.

"I should've done something sooner!"

When he turned the corner, he saw Wil's door closed and what sounded like furniture being broken and angry shouts.

Yen sighed "Maybe I should talk to him."

Yen made his way to the door and against his better judgment, he knocked on it. The door swung open to reveal Wil red with anger.

"WHAT!?"

"I...I just wanted to see if you were alright," said Yen nervously.

"NO! I am not alright Yen," said Wil in anger.

"Walt is holding us back, not letting us achieve our goals of becoming better! He's probably blind to our potential, or maybe he's afraid will become too powerful."

Yen looked at his brother with wide eyes.

"Wil do you even hear what you are saying? Everything Mr. Walt has done has been for our benefit and the benefit of the entire kingdom. He's trying to keep you from falling into corruption."

Wil just rolled his eyes. "Did he tell you all that?"

Yen nodded.

"Don't you see Yen!? I was able to master a whole new level of magic that makes what we learned to look like parlor tricks in comparison." Wil said as he gripped Yen by the shoulders.

"Maybe if I perform a powerful spell, he'll finally acknowledge me and my abilities."

Yen was starting to worry.

"Wil, you shouldn't do it, think about what Walt would do, what if something bad happens?" said Yen in a panic.

"That doesn't matter Yen, I need to take the risk," said Wil as he went to grab something from under his bed.

Yen then tried to switch tactics "Even if you could, you don't have your journal or the books."

Wil smirked. "You know that I usually keep backup notes of almost everything, just in case something happened to my journal."

Wil pulled out a box from under his bed that had a bunch of papers with inscriptions and incantations written all over them. Once he found what he was looking for, he grabbed what he needed then stood up. As he made his way to the door, Yen moved to block it."

"Brother please I'm begging you, don't do this!" said Yen in fear.

Wil glared at his brother.

"If you had any sense of pride you would go right along with me," he said.

"Don't you see that Walt has been holding us back from unlocking our full potential as wizards!?"

"But Wil, he trusted us to trust him, even promising to leave the Kingdom in our care after he's gone. You're putting our entire future at risk Wil, and I won't let you continue!" said Yen as he stood his ground and glared back.

Wil was finally

"I've had enough of your whining and bootlicking Yen, I've made up my mind and I have nothing left to say. You are either with me or against me Yen. Will you help me or not!?" asked Wil as he grabbed the collar of his brother's robes.

"No," Yen answered softly.

"Then stay out of my way!" said Wil as he threw his brother to the side.

Yen sat there on the floor rubbing his bruised shoulder, eyes wide. While Yen and Wil have messed around in their youth never had one of them raised a hand to hurt the other on purpose.

Wil opened the door, but before leaving, he turned his head to look at his brother

"If you tell Walt anything about this, you will no longer be my brother," said Wil as he closed the door.

Yen was left in shock at what had just happened, but he quickly shook it off and stood up.

"I need to warn Walt Disney," he said under his breath.

Wil made his way down to the gardens with his research in hand. Ever since yesterday, Wil had made a mental map of directions to get to the hidden door that led to the catacombs. He needed to perform this ritual quickly so he could finally prove that he was skilled and powerful enough to wield this type of magic.

Making his way through the meadow, he reached the hidden door. Recalling the technique you saw Walt perform, he carefully placed his hand on the same stone and muttered a small spell. To Wil's surprise, the wall opened.

"Thank goodness the unsealing spell works here," he said under his breath.

Wil grabbed a torch off the wall and proceeded down the dark stairs.

Yen hurried along down the halls catching the worried looks of the servants. When he made it to Walt's office he knocked repeatedly for 10 seconds until Walt finally told him to enter. Yen approached the desk and put his hands on it to steady himself. Walt looked at him with worry.

"Yen, are you okay, what's the problem?"

Yen finally caught his breath and spoke.

"Sir, Wil is going to do something dangerous, we need to stop him," said Yen.

Walt's eyes widened at what he heard.

"How is this possible?" he asked urgently.

"Wil kept a secret stash of notes and research in case his book went missing, I just found out about not that long ago," said Yen.

Walt cursed under his breath then he stood up from his desk. He approached Yen, laid his hands on his shoulders, then looked him in the eyes.

"Where did you go?" Walt asked in a deep serious tone.

"I don't know sir, he could be anywhere." Yen replied.

Walt released Yen then ushered him to follow as he stepped out of the office. Raising his voice, Walt got the attention of all the nearby staff and guards.

"Listen carefully, everyone! Wil has gone missing, he couldn't have gone far, but I want every part of the castle grounds searched!" Walt instructed.

"Yes sir!" replied the servants as they scattered.

Walt turned his attention back to Yen.

"Yen, you and I will go back to Wil's room and see if we can find hints to where he went."

Yen nodded and hurried to keep up with Walt.

Wil had reached the bottom of the stairs to the doors that had the Letter D engraved on them. Pushing open the door, he made his way inside. When Wil enter the room he approached the circle in the center that was the Shadow Vault. After looking over the spell he wanted to perform, he set aside the papers.

"Alright, a dream spell should be powerful enough, I will be able to use the magic from Shadow Vault to perform a dream altercation spell which will draw out even more magic for me to use." Wil thought out loud.

"Better do this quickly so people won't suspect anything."

Closing his eyes, Wil began to concentrate. While citing the incantation he opened his eyes and everything appeared differently.

"Amazing!" he said.

"It's like I can see all the magic around me."

Wil closed his eyes again. This time he could see all the souls in the township.

"Remarkable, now to find some dreams."

Back at the castle, everyone was scattered about still looking for any sign of Wil. Meanwhile, Walt and Yen were rummaging through Wil's belongings in search of any clues.

"Sir, I can't find anything!" said Yen as he finished looking through another shelf.

"Keep searching Yen, there's gotta be something around here," said Walt as he sorted through a couple of boxes.

Yen sighed.

"This is all my fault, I should've stopped him when I had the chance."

Walt looked up at Yen.

"Don't be so hard on yourself Yen, coming to me right away was the smarter thing to do."

As the two continued their search, there was a small crack of thunder outside.

"That's strange," said Yen

"The skies were clear just a few minutes ago."

"Yen, this isn't the time for-"

Walt stopped mid-sentence when he too saw the clouds overhead. Yen turned to face Walt but he was taken back by the look of terror that was written on his face.

"I know where Wil is, come on!" shouted Walt as he raced out of the room.

It took Wil some time, but he was finally able to find some dreams that were potent enough to gather magic from. Wil was able to visually see the dreams through a magic cloud. The two dreams he had were that of a young boy and a girl. The boy was dreaming about going on an adventure and finding lost treasures with his dog companion, while the girl dreamt she was traveling the world on the back of a mystical dragon.

"The dreams of a young child's imagination and free spirit holds a great amount of magic.

As Wil began the process of gathering magic, the dreams of the children slowly began to alter.

In the boy's dream darkness began to creep up all around him, he reached out to his dog but it had disappeared, the boy then tried to run but the darkness blocked all the paths. With nowhere to go, the boy curled into a ball and began to cry.

In the girl's dream, the skies became dark with thunder and lightning. She tried to usher her dragon out of the storm but there was no end to the clouds. The girl's dragon vanished into thin air, she began to continuously fall into darkness. The girl hid her face and screamed.

Wil was too focused on obtaining magic to pay any attention to what was happening to the children. There was so much raw magic that even he was amazed.

"Just a little more and then I will be able to-"

"STOP THIS NOW WIL!" came a familiar voice.

Walt approached Wil and summoned a wave of magic that dissipated all other magic in the air, undoing Wil's work.

Yen was surprised, it was an extremely rare occasion when Walt would use magic himself, but this time seemed as necessary as any.

"NOOOOOOO I WAS SO CLOSE!" screamed Wil as he slammed his fists on the ground.

"I HAD ALL THIS MAGIC, WHY DID YOU STOP ME!?"

"WIL, DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU WERE DOING!?" shouted Walt.

"MEDDLING WITH MAGICS THAT YOU WEREN'T SUPPOSED TO USE, USING THE SHADOW VAULT OF ALL THINGS, BUT WORST OF ALL, USING CHILDREN TO STEAL MAGIC!"

Walt calmed down and lowered his voice.

"It's like you ignored everything I ever taught you."

Wil was outraged.

"I'VE LIVED AND LEARNED UNDER YOUR FOOT FOR MY ENTIRE LIFE, I TRUSTED YOU AND YOU HID ALL THIS KNOWLEDGE FROM ME!?"

"Wil calm down!" Yen advised his brother.

Wil's anger turned to Yen.

"AND YOU! YOU BETRAY ME AND SOLD ME OUT BECAUSE YOU WANTED TO STAY IN HIS GOOD GRACES!"

"I HAD IT WITH YOU!" shouted Wil as he sent a bolt of magic at his brother.

Yen put his hands up in an attempt to shield himself from the oncoming projectile, but it never came. Walt had stepped in front to protect Yen taking the blast head-on. It hit Walt in the stomach and caused him to stumble backward and clutch his injury. Yen rushed to his side in worry.

"Are you alright!" asked a frantic Yen.

Walt stood up and clutched his teeth and the stinging pain.

"I'll be fine," he said as he turned to face Wil .

Wil had almost no remorse for his actions.

"I DON'T NEED YOU, I DON'T NEED ANY OF YOU!" he shouted.

"YOU'RE JUST AN OBSTACLE THAT IS TRYING TO HOLD ME BACK! BUT NO MORE! I WON'T LET ANY OF YOU STAND IN MY WAY STAND IN MY WAY EVER AGAIN!" yelled Wil as he began to summon more magic for another attack.

"Yen, get behind," whispered Walt.

"But sir-"

"Do it now, quickly," Walt said again.

As much as Yen didn't want Walt to get injured again, he trusted him that he knew what he was doing.

As Wil was just about to attack, Walt wrote some symbols in the air and they glowed with magic. Wil's magic had left him, leaving him in a state of confusion, then he noticed a tug on his feet. The Shadow Vault behind him began to open and drag him in. Wil clawed at the ground to escape but it was too strong.

"YOU THINK THIS WILL STOP ME!? I WILL BE BACK AND ALL OF YOU WILL PAY!" Wil swore his last words as he was cast into the Vault sealing him in.

Walt collapsed on his knees from exhaustion, on top of his injury, and using a powerful spell, it took a lot out of him. Yen put Walt's arm around his shoulder and carried him through the doors and up the stairs.

Yen wanted to say something but didn't want to trouble Walt anything else.

The next morning, the castle was a buzz of rumors and gossip. Ever since last night news had traveled, like wildfire, and everyone was talking. However, Yen was pacing back and forth in front of Walt's castle room. When the doctor stepped out, Yen rushed over to him.

"Is he gonna be alright?" asked Yen in worry.

"He'll be fine, just a few minor bruises and exhaustion." said the doctor.

"He'll have a speedy recovery, but I do advise he take it easy for a few days."

"Can I see him?" Yen asked.

"Go ahead, just don't get too excited." replied the doctor as he finished packing his bags.

Yen thanked the doctor then knocked on the door. When he heard a "Come in." he made his way inside.

"How do you feel?" asked Yen as he took a seat next to the bed.

"A little sore, but otherwise alright," said Walt as he sipped his coffee.

"Listen Yen, I want to apologize to you, you shouldn't have seen that happen to your brother."

Yen sighed.

"As difficult as it was to witness, you did what you had to do, innocent lives were at risk. Although it will take some time to process. I and Wil had a long history, but it only took a few days for everything to fall apart."

Yen's head sank into his hands to hide the tears that went down his face. Walt laid a hand on his shoulder.

"Some hearts can be easily led astray. Ambitions and desires can become twisted into something evil. What Wil did was of his own doing. I wish it didn't happen, but there was no other choice."

Yen dried his face and nodded.

"listen Yen, I want to talk about some things concerning the future. After last night's events, I took some time to think things over."

"What do you mean sir," asked Yen.

"How would you feel about taking on an apprentice?"

Yen was shocked.

"Me!?"

"Of course!" said Walt as he chuckled.

Yen stood up and walked around the room.

"This is all so sudden."

"I understand it's a lot to take in, but if you don't thin-"

"I'll do it!" said Yen.

"Are you sure?" asked Walt.

"You wouldn't have asked me if you thought I wasn't ready," Yen said with a smirk.

"It will take some time to get used to, but I will do my best."

Walt smiled.

"Very well Yen, take some time to rest and prepare, tomorrow we will talk more about this."

"Yes sir!" said Yen as he made his way to the door.

As he was just about to open the door and leave, Walt called to him.

"One more thing Yen, what name do you have for your first apprentice?"

Yen thought up a whole bunch of names, but one particular name stuck out over the rest. Satisfied with his choice, he turned back to Walt with a proud confident smile on his face.

"Zen."

END OF CHAPTER 15

Chapter Text

It had been quite some time, a few years in fact since the incident with Wil, and while Yen had to take some time to move on, he also spent it studying and preparing for his first-ever apprentice. He got up early in the morning to meet with Walt Disney and the new apprentice. He rushed through the main gates, carrying three books in his hands. Speed walked down the halls almost bumping into servants, he finally approached the main doors of the office where Walt was standing waiting for him. Yen came to an abrupt stop in front of Walt and tried to catch his breath.

"Sorry….I'm…..late sir." Yen said after each breath.

Walt looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"Late? Yen, you're almost 30 minutes early." Walt chuckled.

Yen looked at the time and blushed in embarrassment.

"Well, since you're here, let's get you acquainted with your apprentice," said Walt as he led Yen through the doors.

Both Walt and Yen had entered the room to see a boy around the age of 12 sitting in a chair dressed in green and black apprentice clothes.

"Yen, this is your apprentice, Zen," said Walt.

"H...Hi," said a nervous Zen.

"Greetings young one, I am Yen Sid," said Yen.

"I shall be your master and you will be my apprentice. In time you will learn the ways of magic from me to become wise and powerful yourself. However, what I want to know is if you are up to the task and will follow my instructions no matter what."

"Y...Yes I will Si- I mean master!" replied Zen.

"Very well then. Your training will start tomorrow early morning, for today you will study these three books." Yen said as he handed the boy the three heavy books all of which were the first three volumes of "The Art of Magic."

Zen struggled a little to hold the books up.

"I recommend the library for your studies, just ask the servants for directions. I have some business to take care of so good luck," said Yen.

"Yes master sir," said Zen as he made his way out the door.

Yen was about to leave himself but was stopped by Walt.

"Yen, before you go there are some things I wish to discuss with you."

"Oh sure." replied Yen as he closed the door.

Walt went behind his desk and sat down, Yen took that as a notion for him to grab a seat as well

"So what was it you wished to speak to me about?" asked Yen.

"Before we begin, I want to talk to you about how to approach Zen," said Walt.

"Was it something I said?" asked Yen.

"Not exactly,

"What I'm saying is that you should treat him a bit more than just an apprentice, like a friend who wants to help, but also hold him to reasonable discipline when it's necessary," advised Walt.

Yen nodded

"You're right, I should be careful."

"Good, now that is settled, on to some important business," said Walt.

"Is there something wrong?" asked Yen.

Walt sighed then walked to the window. Yen saw the tired dreary look in his eyes as he looked over the village.

"Yen, ever since the incident with Wil, I've noticed something in the atmosphere…..Something sinister."

Yen looked at Walt in worry.

"What do you mean?" he asked.

Walt turned back to Yen and explained.

"The vault is meant to keep the darkest evils inside. However, the discovery I made was that even if they are trapped in the body, one's will or spirit can seep through if it is strong enough," stated Walt

"The point I'm trying to make is that your brother had a strong spirit himself, while he cannot interact with the outside directly, the powers that he was conjuring have allowed him to communicate through a soft whisper or even a dream."

Yen's eyes grew as wide as saucers.

"Isn't there any way to prevent this?" he asked.

"I'm afraid it's already too late," replied Walt.

"But how?" Yen pressed.

Walt's gaze turned back to the window.

"Remember some of the incidents that happened over the last two years?" he asked.

Yen took a moment to recall the events that took place.

"There was a terrible fire that took one of the villages on the far side of the land, the passing of count Velec, and finally the disappearance of the ship "The Canterbury" in the sea fog.

"Those were not accidents nor coincidences," said Walt.

"When I visited those places, I discovered something interesting, traces of magic in the air that was similar to what Wil was conjuring, then I felt a chill down my back and looked in the distance to see a group of six figures wearing dark cloaks."

"Do you believe these people had a part in any of this?" asked Yen.

"At the moment no, I returned to the castle to study the vault and to confirm my suspicions and was shocked at what I found," Walt said.

"There was a small stream of magic leaving the opening of the vault. I was able to seal it temporarily, but later I found it open again by an outside source."

Yen laid a figure on his chin and tried to think of something. When he couldn't come up with anything he turned back to Walt.

"What do you propose we do next?" he asked.

Walt returned to his desk, sat down, then gave Yen a serious look.

"Yen, I need your help in finding this mysterious cult and putting an end to it. Are you up to the task?"

Yen stood up in his chair and put an arm across his chest.

"I will do everything in my power to protect this kingdom from evil." he declared.

Walt smiled at Yen, but his smile quickly faded.

"I hate to burden you with this, especially when you are going to be taking an apprentice under your wing," he said.

"I will manage," Yen said with a smile.

"So tell me, what do we know about this cult?"

Yen woke up early the next morning to prepare for the day's teachings. Putting on his clothes, slipping into his shoes, he made his way to the library. Upon his arrival, Yen was surprised to see Zen at the table with a stack of books next to him while he wrote things down from another book. Zen was alerted by his master's approach so he stopped writing and greeted him.

"Good morning Master!" said Zen.

"Good morning to you as well Zen." Yen returned.

"Your lessons don't begin for another two hours. Why are you up so early?"

"I just felt that I should be properly ready for today,

Yen couldn't help but let out a small chuckle. When he was young and first started training, he overslept by an hour and was scolded for it.

"Yen, you don't need to overwork yourself just to impress me," Yen said

"Did you have any breakfast?"

"A while ago a servant brought me an apple from the kitchen to eat," Zen replied.

Upon hearing this, Yen gave Zen a stern look.

"Yen, it is important for you to eat well, otherwise your body will lose energy faster and will hinder your ability to cast spells."

Zen lowered his head.

"I apologize, master."

Yen noticed Zen's mood turned sad, so he tried to build him up.

"However, I commend your diligence and eagerness to learn. Keep up the work and you'll have the potential to become a master wizard a lot sooner than later."

Zen raised his head and smiled.

"Thank you, master!"

Just then, a servant approached them.

"Excuse me sirs, breakfast will be served in the banquet hall," she said.

"Thank you mam, come along Zen."

Zen closed the book he was reading and followed his master.

Yen and Zen had a quick breakfast then immediately started the day's teachings. The pair were out in the courtyard getting ready to practice.

"Zen, may you please cite the three rules of magic?"

Zen cleared his throat.

"First rule: Magic for the good of all. Second: Magic is delicate and must be used with care. Finally: Always be wary never to let the influence of magic overtake the user."

"Very good Zen," Yen said with pride.

"Now to start off your first lesson you will learn a levitation spell. I assume you studied this portion of the second volume you were instructed to read?"

"Yes Master," Zen answered.

"Good, see that flower pot over there?" said Yen as he pointed to the pot.

"Focus on just the object and concentrate on using the magic inside you to move the flower pot to the other side of the garden."

Zen took a deep breath and cleared his mind. Motioning his hand toward the flower pot, he used the magic inside him to lift it a few inches into the air. Zen cheered, but it was short-lived when his distraction caused him to drop the pot onto the ground, shattering it into pieces. Zen let out an irritated grown at his failure.

"Spent hours studying this spell and I can't even perform it!?" Zen said in frustration.

Yen laid a hand on his shoulder.

"Studying is one thing, performing magic itself is another. You aren't going to get everything on the first try, practicing is one of the more important parts of magic," he said.

"Now try again, only this time use the rocks over there."

As Zen was about to try moving the rocks, Walt Disney walked up to the pair to interrupt them.

"Ah, I see you both have already started the lessons," said Walt with a smile.

"We are just starting off with some of the basics." Yen replied.

Yen, I'm sorry to bother you in the middle of a lesson, but I have some information that I need to go over with you," said Walt Disney.

Yen nodded and followed Walt to the bench a few meters away.

Walt Disney and Yen sat on the bench at the far side of the yard. They watched as Zen practiced levitation magic.

"I remember when you were first learning that spell, it took you three days to master it, and then there was that one incident with one of the maids." Walt laughed.

"You mean when I accidentally dropped a pale of water on her head?" Yen chuckled.

"It was her first day, she still gives me the evil eye just to tease me."

The two watched Zen for a few minutes before Yen broke the silence.

"So I assume that you have more information regarding your discovery of the hidden cult?" Yen asked.

"Actually I do, I was able to get in touch with some of the witnesses and was given some description of some of the members," replied Walt.

"What have you found out?" Yen asked.

"Well I had to do some detective work, but I was able to piece some of the clues together," said Walt.

"The group is known as The Dark Court, people who have been twisted into believing Wil's vision."

"The first person is a man in his early fifties, he's the leader of the cult and they refer to him as The Alchemist. The second person is a female who appears to be in her thirties, she is known for her deceptive nature and is titled The Deciver. The third person is a tall man who is around the age of fifty-five, he is very strong and ruthless on the fields of battle, he is known as The Warrior. The fourth person is the youngest of the group ranging between the ages of twenty to twenty-five, he is a clever snatcher of valued possessions and has robbed many people both rich and poor, staying within the shadows, he is called The Thief. Then we have the fifth member, she is an entertainer of sorts and has used her power to hypnotize her poor spectators, she is The Entertainer."

"But wasn't there a sixth member?" asked Yen.

"There is, but no one has been able to identify this person, he is by far the most mysterious of the group," said Walt.

"Was there anything else that you found out?" asked Yen.

"Unfortunately no, but I have a feeling that these events weren't just random acts of terror. There has to be a connection." Walt replied.

Yen took a moment to ponder all the details. Then there was a question that he wanted to ask.

"How did you find out that they were associated with Wil?" he asked.

"Each member was wearing what looked like a magic pendant around their necks, and on that pendant was a special symbol engraved on the front, the same symbol that I saw in your brother's journal," said Walt.

"I won't keep you from your apprentice, if you can find the time to investigate yourself I would appreciate it."

"I will do my best to help however I can my friend," said Yen as he laid a hand on Walt's shoulder.

For the next few weeks, Zen had accelerated in his training much to the amazement of Yen Sid and Walt Disney. Zen had mastered several new spells, much faster than Yen and Wil. While Zen was gaining more knowledge, Yen was doing his best to manage Zen's training and the investigation, gathering more information each time.

Due to Zen's hard work, Yen Sid gave Zen an extra day to relax. It was late one evening and after supper, Zen decided to take a stroll out in the gardens. In his right hand was an apple that he brought with him for a small snack. As Zen walked through the flower beds, he breathed in the sweet-scented flowers. After a few minutes, a small mist began to encircle the gardens, after a while Zen noticed what appeared to be a small old man walking with a cane in one hand and a lantern in the other. Zen stood where he was taking a few bites from the apple while observing the old man. Out of nowhere, the old man stumbled and landed on his knees. Zen rushed to the aid of the man.

"Excuse me sir, are you alright?" asked Zen as he helped the man up.

"Oh I'll be fine my boy, just guide me over to the bench to rest for a moment." said the old man.

Zen escorted the man to the bench and they both sat down.

"Thank you, my boy." said the old man.

"Oh, you're welcome," said Zen.

The old man looked at Zen who had his mind in a different place.

"You seem to have something on your mind my boy, why not share what's on your mind to help clear it?" said the old man.

"Well, I've been training to be a wizard for a while now, and while Mr. Disney and my master have praised me for my progress, I can't help but feel like they're holding something back."

"Ah, you're the wizard's young apprentice. Why do you feel they are keeping things from you?" asked the old man.

"You see, I'm not allowed to leave the castle grounds, and my master is almost always out of the castle nowadays. Every time he returns from one of his trips he doesn't tell me anything and just brushes the subject off. It's like they are keeping something from me and they don't trust me. "

"Perhaps you should seek aid from another. Someone who best understands you. " the old man said.

"What do you mean by "someone who best understands me"?" asked Zen.

"I merely mean that you should have a guide with you to help with your path when your master is not there." the old man explained.

"But how do I find one?" asked Zen.

The old man reached into a pouch he was carrying and pulled out a shiny amulet. He then offered it to Zen.

"Perhaps this could help you," said the old man.

Zen took the amulet from the old man's hand and looked it over.

"Why would you give me something so valuable?"Zen asked

"A little gift for your kindness, and the hope that you'll find more use for it than me. " the old man replied.

A few seconds later, an Owl let out a series of hoots.

"Well, I must be off now. farewell young apprentice."

The old man stood up from the bench and proceeded to walk away.

"Wait." called out Zen.

"Will we see each other again?"

The old man stopped for a moment.

"Oh, I have a feeling that we'll meet again in another time."

As the old man disappeared into the mist, Zen looked at the amulet and noticed a small glow. He was suddenly started by the voice of one of the maids calling his name. Making his way back to the castle, he hid the amulet in his pocket.

On the other side of the mist there stood a black carriage with waiting horses. The old man opened the door and stepped inside. With all the occupants abroad, the carriage drove off into the night.

Inside the carriage along with the old man, there were

"Well, Regis? Is it done?" asked one of the cloaked figures, referring to the old man's real name.

"It's done, the seeds have been planted. All we have to do is wait for the master to start playing his part," said Regis.

"About time." said the second cloaked figure.

"Ugh! We will have to wait years for the corruption to take effect! How do we know if the amulet will work?"

"The amulet was created by the careful hands of The Alchemist: Damond," said Regis as he referenced the first cloaked figure.

"with the guidance of our master. It will perform the way it was meant to with no complication whatsoever."

"But do we still have to wait all this time for the result?" the second cloaked figure pressed.

"We will wait as long as we must for the master to complete his task," said Damond.

"And Avera, it is best that you remember not to question the master's abilities. He can easily undo all that he has done for you."

Avera: who was the second cloaked figure, let out a low huff at Damond's scolding.

"Anyway, we have much to prepare back at the chambers for the future," said Damond.

"Indeed, I myself will shape the tasks ahead that must be done for our master's return," said Regis.

"As you should Regis," said Damond as he pointed to the old man.

"After all, it is your role as The Philosopher of our court."

END OF CHAPTER 16

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Zen's Fall Final

As time passed on, Zen continued to get stronger with each passing day. Not only did he grow in power, but also in physical change, he was now closer to the height of Yen Sid. Day by day Zen excelled in his abilities, but he began to grow tired of learning the same thing. However, lately Zen found himself learning more on his own due to the fact that Yen Sid would get a call from elsewhere. There were times when Zen would inquire about his trips, but Yen Sid would brush him off. This left Zen in a state of frustration, thinking that his own master barely cares about him.

It was almost ten-o-clock, Zen was making his way to meet with Yen Sid, but he was stopped by one of the servants.

"Excuse me young apprentice, but I have a message from master Yen Sid." the servant said.

"He wanted me to tell you that he will not be able to meet for lessons today due to some important matters that had come up. He also wanted me to give you this note for study materials."

After letting out a frustrated sigh, Zen took the note and went back to his room. Sitting at his desk, he sank his head into his hand.

"Almost every time." he mumbled.

"Why has he been so busy lately and being so secretive? Does he not trust me?"

As Zen started reading the books, his mind began to wander to the other night where he met the strange old man. His eyes then moved to the amulet that had been on his desk for a long time. Picking up the object in his hand, he turned it over observing it from all sides. He admired the jewel and crafting then set it back down.

"The man must have been crazy, or some kind of merchant trying to sell me something."

Zen placed the amulet back on the desk, stood up, then sat on his bed. As he was sitting there thinking he felt the room get slightly cooler. Feeling a little cold, he stood up and grabbed a few candles

"If only there was a way to excel better in my magic, and be guided by someone I can relate to." said Zen as he proceeded to light the candles.

"I agree, you do deserve better."

Zen turned around at hearing the mysterious voice.

"Who said that?" he asked.

"Just a friend who wants to help."

Zen's looked around the entire room until he saw the glowing amulet on the desk.

"Did you just talk?" Zen asked.

"Maybe I am, but are you listening?" said the voice within the amulet.

"Of course I am, but why haven't you talked to me before?" Zen asked.

"Because young apprentice, I can only communicate when your needs are dire." replied the voice.

"So you can actually help me?" asked Zen.

"I can teach you many things, young apprentice, things even your master won't teach you. All you have to do is trust me."

Zen had to think for a moment before answering.

"How do I know I can trust you?" he asked.

"You don't, but I'm your best chance at knowing the truth and discovering so much more

Zen was tired of being left in the dark all this time by his master, and with a heavy sigh he complied with the voice.

"Very well, I trust you," said Zen.

Deep within a forest on the far side of the kingdom away from prying eyes, there was an old cabin hidden deep within the trees. While on the outside the cabin looked worn down, the inside was well kept and fairly tiedy. At the center of the room was a long marble table and at that table sat six cloaked figures.

"It's been months Damond!" voice a frustrated Avera.

"Impatient as always Avera." said one of the unknown cloaked figures.

"Mind your tongue Jairon!" shouted Avera.

"A thief such as yourself should know your place."

Jairon glared back at her.

"My place will always be above a spoiled wretch like you."

Avera was about to retort but was cut off by one of the others.

"ENOUGH, BOTH OF YOU!" boomed Drayden, the largest of the group.

"I'm sick of the bickering between you two! And especially your constant whining Avera!"

"You're a bit of a loud yourself Drayden." said Kenna.

The room broke out into a massive argument. Damond rubbed his face in annoyance then stood up.

"SILENCE!"

The room immediately became quiet when Damond raised his voice.

"Now listen, the master at this very moment is playing his part, we must also play our part in the grand plan," said Damond.

"Each of us were found at our weakest, cast out, abandoned, cheated out of what we wanted. But then he found us, brought us together, gave us a purpose and a promise of a true paradise. He even gave us these powerful medallions as proof of his word."

Everyone took a moment to remember the past and what they went through to get where they are now.

"Now, we owe the master our loyalty and cooperation. We will not question him at all." said Damond.

"Are we clear?"

"Yes," the others answered in unison.

"Very well, now back to the task at hand." said Damond as he sat back in his chair.

"Regis, how are preparations for the ritual?"

"It is underway, but I still need a few more items then we wait." said Regis.

"Understood, Avera and Jairon, you will assist in retrieving the items for Regis," said Damond.

"It wouldn't hurt to snag a few shines for myself." said Jairon as he flipped a gold coin between his fingers.

"You will keep your mind on the task at hand." ordered Damond.

Jairon scoffed much to Avera's amusement.

"What of the Wizard?'' asked Damond.

"My men have been keeping him on his toes constantly," said Drayden. with a smirk.

"And my illusions have been keeping the towns in a state of fear." added Kenna.

"Excellent," said Damond as he rubbed his hands together.

"Soon everything will come into place, and our master's plan will come to fruition. The young apprentice is the final key we need to secure our ultimate goal."

"But what if the boy isn't cooperative?" asked Kenna.

"Don't worry about that, our master will see to it that the boy joins us." Damond replied.

"Now, all of you will proceed as planned, the time for our master's arrival will be upon us soon.

And so the Dark Court went their separate ways in preparation for what's to come.

It wasn't until late that Yen Sid had returned to the castle. As he walked to the dinning hall the servants had just placed trays of hot food on the table.

"Yen, you are just in time!" said Walt Disney as he waved Yen over.

"Good evening," said Yen as he pulled up a chair.

"Have you seen Zen at all today?"

"I'm afraid not, things have been quite busy for me lately I'm afraid." replied Walt.

"What about you Yen, how is Zen's performance doing?"

Yen Sid paused for a moment.

"I've also been busy with some tasks lately, but I'm sure he's doing well." replied Yen.

Walt stopped eating and gave Yen a look of disapproval.

"Listen Yen, I appreciate you looking into all this, but I don't want it to draw you away from your duty as a master."

Yen sighed.

"I know, I'm trying my best to spend more time with him, but the longer this cult remains out there, the more the kingdom is in danger."

"Just try to make time for Zen, please."

Yen just gave a slow nod.

"Well, I just sent a servant to fetch him for dinner so he should be here shortly," said Walt.

After taking a few bites of their food, Walt brought the conversation back up.

"While we're on the topic, have you found out anything new?" he asked.

"Unfortunately no, all these recent incidents seem so random."

"Maybe it's a diversion from what they're really planning." Walt proposed.

"Perhaps." replied Yen .

"However, even if that was the case, there is still nowhere to find them."

"I'll investigate more tomorr…"

"I'll take care of it, Yen." Walt interrupted.

"Spend the day with Zen, make sure he's doing well on his magic. I'll see over the investigation for a while."

Yen was about to say something but disregarded it.

"I understand."

A few seconds later, Zen had entered the room and took a seat at the table.

"Ah Zen, good to see you." greeted Walt.

"Hello sir, hello master." said Zen.

"Evening young apprentice." replied Yen.

A few minutes later, Walt started up a new conversation.

"So how have your spells been coming along Zen?"

"Quite alright sir, I'm learning a lot, but I've been having trouble with this one spell for a week." Zen replied.

"Have you been reading and practicing the material that I've left you?" ased Yen.

"I've tried, but I still can't perfect it." said Zen.

Yen let out a frustrated sigh.

"Zen I expected you to be caught up with all of this by now."

A frown crossed Zen's face.

"I'm sorry, maybe if my master was around more often to guide me then I would have finished everything sooner."

Yen looked at Zen with a cross look on his face.

"Now see here apprentice, you should know that you need to be more committed to your studies as a wizard." said Yen.

"If you want me to become a better wizard, then why are you keeping things from me? Nearly everyday for the past 2-3 months you've been running out on me.

At Zen's words, Yen stood up from his chair with a crossed look. He was just about to rempermend Zen but was stopped, but was stopped by Walt.

"Settle down, both of you. Let's not have any arguments at the table please."

"Sorry sir." both Yen and Zen said as they sat back down.

The meal continued on in silence, at some point Walt wanted to start up another conversation, but decided not to.

As soon as dinner was finished, the servant started to bring out some apple pie with whipped cream and a cherry on top. Walt took in the sight of the gorgeous looking dessert and smiled.

"This wouldn't happen to be your special recipe Ethel?"

Ethel smiled with pride.

"Passed down through generations from my great great grandma," said Ethel.

"Well it's still quite delicious, she would be proud of you." said Walt.

Ethel couldn't help but blush at the complement.

As Zen was eating his heping of pie, he started hearing the voice again.

"Zen, it is time for us to meet once again."

Zen stood up from his seat.

"Thank you for the meal, but I have something to take care of." said Zen.

"Are you sure it can't wait? You haven't finished your pie yet." said Walt.

"Sorry, but I really need to go. Have a good evening!" said Zen as he excused himself.

Walt saw the disappointed look on Ethel's face as she stared at the half eaten pie.

"Pass his plate here, I'll finish it."

Ethel immediately cheered up and passed the plate to Walt who began to eat it.

Zen walked down the hall to his room quietly. Before entering, he looked up and down the corridor to make sure no one was nearby. Once he was sure the coast was clear, he entered the room and locked it behind him. Zen walked up to the desk and picked up the amulet curiously.

"How did you do that?" asked Zen.

"How come I'm the only one that can hear you?"

"Because I was meant just for your use only."

"Meant for me? How?"

"Trust me apprentice, your questions will all be answered in time."

Zen sighed.

"Something else is bothering you apprentice, I could sense it from afar."

"It's nothing, '' said Zen quietly.

"If you share it with me, then you'll feel a lot better."

After a moment, Zen decided to voice his problems.

"It's just that my master has me learning the same spells over and over for a long time, he's almost always away when I need him." said Zen in frustration.

"Believe me I know how you feel"

"You do?" asked Zen.

"Yes, I too know what it's like to have someone hold me back and abandon me when I need them."

"Really?"

"Absolutely, it was my brother, fellow apprentice: Yen Sid. And a close friend: Walt Disney."

Zen's eyes widened in surprise.

"Y...You know my master and Mr. Walt Disney!?"

"I do, as a matter of fact, they're the reason I'm like this."

"They turned you into an amulet?"

"Not exactly, I was or am, imprisoned deep beneath this very castle. This amulet is the only way for us to talk to one another."

"Why were you imprisoned?"

"Because I wanted to explore new ways to form magic, expand beyond the boundaries that us wizards have been confined to, I almost reached that point. However, Walt tried to stop my experiments because he believed they were too dangerous. I made many discoveries and even began to form a new type of magic in secret. I believed that once I proved myself Walt would gradually let me continue, but alas, Yen Sid, my own brother and fellow wizard turned against me and exposed me to Walt Disney. I tried to reason with them, but they heard none of it, and Walt imprisoned me in the Vault deep in the catacombs of the castle."

Zen listened in pure astonishment at the story that was shared to him.

"Why would they do this?"

"I still wonder this myself, perhaps they envied my abilities, or saw me as a threat to their power."

"I just can't believe this, Mr. Walt has been such a nice caring man." Zen said in disappointment.

"Many people can put on a mask for many years, and it takes one simple act for the person to show their true nature."

"Perhaps I can help you, I can talk to my master, Mr. Walt an.."

"I'm afraid they won't listen, and if they knew I was talking to you, they would make sure I was never heard from again."

"Maybe if I was able to free you, we can both talk to them."

"Perhaps, but even then who knows how they will feel."

"Is there any way I can help you?"

"There may be one way."

"Really?"

"Yes, there is a special collection of books that I was using that was stashed away by some place hidden where only Walt knows."

"How do I find this book?"

"Don't worry, I have friends in high places who can help you."

"But I thought I was the only one who could hear you?"

"You are the only one I can communicate with through this amulet."

Zen was still trying to wrap his head around all this information.

"When you say friends, do you mean like the old man I met the other night?"

"Exactly."

"I will arrange for you to meet my associates tomorrow night under the cover of darkness.

"Alright then."

"And young apprentice"

"Yes?"

"Once things are set in motion, there will be no way to reverse them for me or for you. Are you ready to make the sacrifices that are necessary for our goal to be reached?"

"I understand."

The next day was a rare one, Yen Sid was actually there to teach Zen. Making his way to the library, Zen was surprised to be greeted by Yen Sid.

"You're late," said Yen Sid.

Zen wanted to argue, but decided not to.

"Sorry." Zen apologized.

"Let's proceed then," said Yen Sid.

The day went on as just a minor review for Zen, covering everything he has practiced for the last few months. There were times when Zen would try to approach Yen about something but was constantly given the cold shoulder. To Zen, it was like he didn't want to be there. Of course he did start learning a few new things, but it wasn't much. Zen decided to just get through the day and be ready for tonight.

It was that evening and Zen told one of the servants that he was just going for a walk so he wouldn't look too suspicious. He made his way to the hedge maze out in the gardens where he was sure no one would follow. He had traversed the maze many times and knew it inside-out. At the center of the maze was a small patch of flowers with a bench right next to it. Zen sat down and waited patiently for his opposed visitor. A thin fog started to fill the maze, then out of the mist appeared two figures, A tall man with a strong build and a hood over his head, the other who was shorter and walked with a limp with a staff for support. Zen immediately recognized the shorter figure as the old man from the one night he first received the amulet.

"Hello!" Zen waved over.

"Good to see you again, young apprentice." Greeted Regis.

"I never did tell you my name, it's Regis, and this is my associate, Damond." Regis ushered to the taller man.

"We are here to help you with your preparation," said Damond.

"Preparation?" asked Zen.

"Yes young apprentice, our mutual friend has arranged for us to share a special magic spell to help you find the book that will aid you," said Regis.

"Wait, you guys are wizards?" asked Zen.

"Not exactly, but we are capable of producing a type of magic," said Damond.

"So how do I learn this spell?" asked Zen.

"Damond?" Regis ushered to his companion.

Damond then pulled a small glowing green potion bottle from his cloak and handed it to Regis. Regis opened the bottle and poured a little of the contents onto a handkerchief. Regis motioned Zen to stick out both his palms to him, then he rubbed a little of the potion onto each hand.

"What is this?" asked Zen.

"A special kind of potion that has been laced with magic. It was made to help boost the effects of any spell.

"Wow." said Zen in wonder.

"Now then," said Regis as he just finished dabbing the potion in his own hands.

"Pay close attention."

Regis closed his eyes and made various motions with his hands. He then opened his eyes and they glowed a bright green.

"VISARO LOCKEEMOSE!"

A strange symbol appeared right in front of him, then it dissipated into light and was gone.

Zen watched the special with wide eyes and his jaw hanging.

"Now apprentice, it is your turn. Repeat the same motions and words as I did." instructed Regis.

Zen took in a deep breath and proceeded to conjure the spell.

Closing his eyes and mimicking the motions, he said the words "VISARO LOCKEEMOSE!" loudly and the symbol appeared again then dissipated into late.

"Is that it?" he asked.

"It is done," said Regis.

"This spell will allow you to see any object you mean to obtain. The spell lasts for a day, but with the aid of a potion, it should last you two days."

"You see young apprentice, since neither me or Damond are Wizards, it is alot harder for us to produce magic. However, since Damond is a potion maker, he helps us perform certain spells."

"So I should be able to find the book with this spell?" asked Zen.

"Yes." answered Damond.

"It is late, we must return to the others Regis," said Damond.

"Indeed we must. Farewell young apprentice, until we meet again." said Regis.

As the two men left, the fog began to dissipate. Zen then had a question he wanted to ask.

"Wait! Who are the "Others"?" Zen asked, but the men were already gone.

Zen made his way back inside the castle with a sigh.

Today was Zen's day to rest, no lessons or tasks for him to do for the whole day. However, Zen had no intention of goofing off because he made plans to find the mysterious book. Mr. Walt wouldn't be here today so this was the perfect chance.

"Okay, how does this spell work?" said Zen.

"Maybe I just need to concentrate harder."

Zen shut his eyes tight and put four fingers to the side of his forehead. After a few seconds, Zen opened his eyes again but saw nothing.

"Ugh! Why won't this work!?" Zen groaned in frustration.

"Maybe that spell was a dud or something. I mean what is it supposed to just pop into my head or something?"

Then right on que, an image appeared in his head, it showed what looked like a book shelf and on it was the book that Zen was looking for.

"I guess so," said Zen in surprise.

"So let's see, so it looks like it's in Mr. Walt's study on a shell behind the left bookcase. But how am I going to get to it?"

Zen sat on his bed and tried to come up with a plan, then a lightbulb went off in his head.

"Of course, Ethel is the only other person who has a key to the study. Mr. Walt has trusted her for years to clean there. I just need to get the master key from her, and I know just how to do it."

With his plan in mind, Zen set off to find Ethel.

It was almost twelve noon lunch time and Zen knew that Ethel would be in the kitchen getting the food ready. Zen made his way in.

"Hello Ethel!" said Zen.

"Oh, hello young master." Ethel greeted.

Zen smelled the scent of Ethel's pie in the air and knew he was right. Ethel almost always makes a pie around this time.

"Hey Ethel, I was wondering if I may have a piece of that special pie that you just made," said Zen.

Ethel turned to Zen with a raised eyebrow.

"Really? I recall you didn't care for my pie the other night."

"I apologize for that, I wasn't really feeling well so I had to miss out, but I could smell the pie from the kitchen and I thought maybe I should have some," said Zen.

Ethel gave Zen a serious look while he tried not to sweat, but then her face lit up with a big grin.

"Mr Walt isn't going to be here today so I couldn't let my special pie get cold."

Zen breathed a small sigh of relief.

"Let me just get my special slicing knife."

While Ethel had her back turned, Zen gently tipped over a bucket of soapy water onto the kitchen floor right behind her. Ethel turned around with her slicer in hand and took one step to the table, but then she slipped and landed on her backside on the tile floor. Zen quickly went behind Ethel to help her up. As he helped her off the floor he carefully took the key to Walt's study.

"Ethel are you alright!?" Zen acted in fake surprise.

"I'm alright, I ought to give the cleaning staff a piece of my mind!" said Ethel in frustration.

Zen helped Ethel clean up the spilt water, then Ethel cut Zen a piece of pie and handed it to him on a plate.

"I hope you enjoy it!" said Ethel with a smile.

"Oh I will thank you." said Zen as he took a bite.

"This is delicious! You always outdone yourself every time." said Zen.

"Thank you!" said Ethel as she blushed.

"I will be relaxing in the garden meadow. come fetch me if you need anything." said Ethel with a yawn.

"I sure will." said Zen as he held the study's key behind his back.

Once he was sure Ethel was out of sight, he breathed.

"Just hope she doesn't check her keys,"

Zen finished up his pie eating up almost every last crumb. He wasn't lying when he said it was delicious.

Zen made his way to Mr. Walts study room, making sure nobody was around to be suspicious.

"Better be quick about this before someone walks by." he said to himself

Taking one last look around the room, he quickly put the key in the lock and turned the door knob. Once inside, he quickly and quietly closed the door behind him.

"Okay, now for the bookcase."

Concentration, he brought the image up in his mind.

"Behind that one." he said to himself as he approached the left bookcase.

Spitting in his hands and rubbing them together, he proceeded to try and push the bookcase out of the way, but it didn't budge.

"Of course it wouldn't be that easy." Zen said to himself.

"Or maybe.."

Zen tried to see if there was a trigger lock by pulling down the books. It wasn't until he got to the very last book on the last shelf at the bottom did the bookcase finally move. (There were alot of books) With the bookcase out of the way, Zen finally saw the book that he needed.

"There's more than one book and all of them look nearly identical."

Zen looked to the clock and saw that it was almost time for the servants to return to work.

"I better just grab one and go, Ethel will be waking up soon and she'll find out the key is missing."

Zen took a random book from the stone shelf and made sure the bookcase was back where it was back in order without any suspicion. Taking one last look around the room, he quietly closed the study's door and locked it.

After quickly returning the key to a sleeping Ethel, Zen got back to his room and locked the door

"Almost thought I wouldn't be able to pull it off." Zen said to himself.

Zen went to his desk and placed the book next to the amulet.

"Okay so how does this work?" asked Zen.

"The magic and spells you will learn will be far beyond what you are used to. The process could go from months to years."

"Months to a few years!?" said Zen in surprise.

"These things take time, young apprentice, but with my guidance, you will be stronger than ever."

Zen took a moment to think about it.

"Remember, this will be between you and me, no one must know."

"I understand," said Zen.

As time went on Zen continued with his lessons with Yen Sid, growing from a young boy to that of a young man. Meanwhile, he was secretly learning other magics under the teachings of the person who spoke through the amulet, as well as occasionally meeting with the other members of the Dark Court. Yen Sid became none the wiser of Zen's other activities. He was impressed with how fast Zen was mastering spells, unknown the reason was the additional magic power he received from his continued swiping of the hidden books in Walt's study. Zen had secretly had a duplicate key made so as to not draw any suspicion from Ethel.

Zen didn't know it at the time, but he was slowly falling under the same corruption as Wildroth had a long ago, and that made him easier to manipulate. Meanwhile, Wildroth's Dark court were making plans of their own.

"The time draws near my brothers and sisters." said Damond to his fellow court members.

"Are you sure this will work?" asked Kenna.

"It had better." said Avera.

"Everything has gone according to plan," said Regis.

"Soon the way will be clear for us to free our master from his prison, and usher in a new age for all of us."

"Perhaps we could storm the castle and find the vault ourselves, my men and I.."

"We will do nothing of the sort!" shouted Damond as he cut off Drayden.

"We cannot draw attention to ourselves otherwise we will be caught by Walt Disney."

"But are you sure the young apprentice will help us willingly?" asked Jairon.

"He will, after all he owes us his loyalty for all we've given him," said Damond.

Back at the castle, Zen was getting ready to finally move to the next level of magic after so long. Zen showed high confidence in his abilities and was ready to excel to higher places. Late that evening, Zen was in his room getting his uniform ready for the next day. Walt was going to be away for a few days, but promised to be there tomorrow late afternoon for Zens ceremony.

"Finally, after all this time I'll get to learn new things.

"If you were to ask me, I'd say you are far beyond doing these mere parlor tricks young apprentice, you deserve a lot more than this."

"You're probably right, but it's still something." said Zen.

As Zen continued to get ready, Yen Sid was in the library doing research. He had made very little progress with finding out the plans of the Dark Court, so he was trying to find a different angle.

"I have gone through almost every book in this library, and I'm still no closer to stopping them." Yen said in frustration.

"A few items were stolen, a couple of raids here and there, but nothing that connects. It all doesn't seem to make sense unless…unless."

A lightbulb went off in his head.

"It was all a distraction from what is really going on. What if their real goal is to free their master?"

Yen started to pace back and forth.

"They would need to find the vault as well as secure the service of a powerful wizard. But who would be willing to help them?"

"The only well known wizard in the land is me. Well there is Zen as well, but he can't be involved…Or could he? How would he even know?"

Yen tried to reason with himself to not paint Zen as a suspect.

"I'm sure he's innocent, and to prove it I'll have his room looked over."

It was around eight o'clock when there was a knock on Zen's door. Zen quickly hid the book and amulet then went to answer the door., Zen was greeted with the face of a servant.

"I hate to bother you young master, but master Yen Sid has requested your presence in the library."

"Strange, why see me at this hour?" asked Zen.

"He didn't say, just told me to fetch you right away," said the servant.

Zen shrugged his shoulders and left the room. Once he was down the hall, and out of sight Ethel appeared around the corner.

"Has he gone?" asked Ethel.

"It seems so maam." replied the servant.

"Good, now return to your tasks so as not to draw any suspicion," said Ethel.

"Ma'am. If I may ask, is something wrong?" asked the servant,

"Nothing is for certain yet, this must be kept quiet, understood?" said Ethel in a stern tone.

"Um..Yes, understood." said the servant as he walked away.

Once the coast was clear, Ethel quickly and quietly unlocked the door and snuck inside. Ethel had cleaned Zen room thousands of times before, but this time she was actually looking for something. She was always mindful not to snoop around when cleaning. She looked around the room to see if there were any good places to hide something without notice. From the covereds to the draws she looked everywhere.

"Maybe he is innocent," said Ethel.

"But I need to be absolutely sure."

Meanwhile, Zen had just arrived at the library to see his master.

"You wanted to see me?" he asked.

"Indeed I did young apprentice. Have a seat."

Zen took the chair across from Yen.

"So what is the reason for this meeting?"

"I just wanted to talk with you about how you are doing and all the progress you've made over the past few years," said Yen.

"I mean, while you were slow at first you quickly started mastering spells on the first attempt, even better than I have."

Zen shrugged "I guess it's just luck."

"I don't believe in luck apprentices." said Yen sternly.

"However, I do believe in opportunity, opportunity that can sway a person to take a shortcut to get what they want."

"Are you accusing me of something?" asked Zen in a slightly defensive tone.

"I'm merely saying that you've learned awfully fast for an apprentice of your abilities."

"I don't have time for this!" said Zen as he stood up.

"Stay seated young apprentice." said Yen in a serious tone.

Zen immediately sat done quickly.

"If there was something going on you would tell me right?" asked Yen.

"Everything is fine," said Zen.

"There is absolutely nothing goin-"

"Excuse me sir." said Ethel who was in the doorway..

"I need to talk to you."

Yen stood up and went to Ethel, giving Zen a look that told him not to move.

While Yen was talking to Ethel, Zen sat there slightly worried.

"He suspects me, it's only a matter of time before he finds out." Zen thought to himself.

"Just as soon as I get back to my room, I'll-"

"Apprentice!" shouted a Yen in a judging tone.

"Would you be so kind as to explain what these are?" asked Yen as he held up the amulet and magic book and set them on the desk."

Zen gulped but made an attempt to explain himself.

"The amulet was a gift from a friend, and I just found the book and thought I could learn something from it."

"Oh? So I guess you also just happen to have a duplicate of Ethel's key to Walt's personal study." said Yen as he placed the key on the table.

Zen finally realized that there was no way around this, so he decided to defend himself.

"Alright fine the books were shared to me by a friend, and the amulet I received from another friend."

"How did you know of the existence of these books, as well as know where they were hidden?" asked Yen.

"Walt himself is the only one who knows where they were hidden, who told you about them?"

"I told you, a friend told me!" shouted Zen.

"What did this so-called friend look like?" Yen asked.

"I can't really say, It was dark out." Zen lied.

Yen Sid wasn't fooled in the slightest by the deception.

"Apprentice, you are not telling me everything, and you continue to challenge my authority," said Yen sternly.

"Sneaking around, stealing books, trespassing into Walt's personal study, taking advantage of the ones who trust you. I thought you would be better than…him."

Sudden realization crossed Yen's face.

"Listen closely to me Zen, whoever you've been talking to is not someone you should associate with. This person is only trying to manipulate you into getting what they want."

Zen's frustration grew into fury.

"What do you expect!? You're almost never there when I need you. Atleast, this person actually cares about my abilities and I've learned more from him than I have from you!"

"ENOUGH!" shouted Yen.

"Until you come to reason and tell me everything, you will be confined to your room, and on top of that, I'm revoking your learning experience!"

Zen stood there with his mouth wide open in disbelief. He wanted to protest, but he couldn't find the words. He slowly walked to the doorway without looking at anyone.

Yen motioned for a few of the guards who were nearby.

"Make sure Zen goes to his room, he is not permitted to leave unless I say otherwise."

The guards nodded, then proceeded to follow Zen.

Yen rubbed his temples in frustration.

"Hopefully he'll come to his senses soon."

As Yen Sid walked back out into the hall, he saw Ethel weeping on a bench with a couple of servants sitting next to her trying to provide comfort. Yen walked up to them and waved the other servants off.

"Please forgive me sir, It was my fault for not being careful." said Ethel as she avoided eye contact with Yen Sid.

"Ethel, what is done is done, Zen has deceived us all for quite some time. And no, we have no intention of letting you go." said Yen.

At those words, Ethel raised her head, eyes still full of tears.

"Thank you very much sir," sniffled Ethel as she blew her nose into her handkerchief.

Yen returned to his own room to try and solve the situation. While tonight's events filled in some of the blanks, there were still plenty of unanswered questions.

Zen slammed the door to his room in rage, he then proceeded to go on a rampage in his own room, throwing things at the wall, ripping up papers, knocking over a table, etc. After a while Zen calmed down and just sat against the wall with his knees to his chest.

"I hate him." Zen muttered.

As he sat quietly for a while there was a piece of paper that was thrown through the window and landed right in front of him. Zen raised his head, saw the paper, and picked it up.

Unfolding the paper Zen read the words "THE GARDEN, TOMORROW AT NOON"

Zen looked at the note in confusion, but nevertheless put it in his back pocket. He wasn't sure what it meant but at the moment, he would rather be any place else.

Meanwhile, The Dark Court were making their own final arrangements. They have been preparing for quite some time for the arrival of their master, all they needed was a wizard powerful enough to remove the seal on the vault.

"It is almost hard to believe that the moment is near for us to finally meet our master," said Drayden as he sharpened his axe.

"Our time and loyalty will finally pay off," said Kenna.

"After being trapped in there for so long, I tend to wonder what he looks like now." said Jairon as he flipped a gold coin in his fingers.

"What gloden prizes he'll reward me with."

"I look forward to listening to all the secrets he may have for us to consider." added Regis

Suddenly, Damond appeared out of nowhere startling Avera.

"There has been a slight change of plans," he announced.

"Change of plans?" asked Regis.

"Yes, we will have to move the ritual to tomorrow around noon." said Regis.

There was a loud series of protests and objects until Damond raised his hand and quiet everyone.

"Now listen, due to recent complications, we need to perform the ritual as soon as possible," said Damond.

"But didn't you say that the boy needed more training and wasn't ready yet?" asked Kenna

"And what do you mean by complications?" asked Drayden.

"It appears that the wizard has found out about Zen's involvement with us."

"WHAT!?" shouted the other court members in surprise.

"I knew we couldn't trust that apprentice!" shouted Avera.

"Surely he's now told him everything about us," said Kenna.

"Perhaps we should depart while we still can." advised Jairon.

"Quiet! All of you!" shouted Damond.

There was a short silence, then Damond spoke.

"Despite how the situation looks, I believe Zen is still with us. I've kept a close eye on the boy for a while now and even though he was forced to reveal some of his secrets, he still held his tongue about us."

"Indeed, the apprentice would have told the wizard all about us a long time ago if he didn't trust us." said Regis.

"So you believe the apprentice is still willing to help us?" asked Jairon.

"It is a gamble, but one that weighs greatly in our favor." said Damond.

"He is the only wizard who would help us willingly."

"Are you sure he is even ready? Are you sure we're even ready?" asked Kenna.

"We have no other option, we must be ready for tomorrow." said Damond.

"How do you know he won't turn us in?" asked a skeptical Avera.

"As I said before, it is a gamble we'll have to take," said Damond.

"Everyone, make your final preparations, tomorrow is a day that will change everything."

The next morning, Zen was still in his room sulking. The servants had brought him food, but he still refused to eat. He was supposed to graduate to the next level, but was denied by his master.

"It's not fair," he said to himself.

After a few more minutes of feeling sorry for himself, Zen recalled the paper that was given to him last night. Remembering the words that were on it, he then realized that his acquaintances wanted to see him in the garden at noon. Looking at the clock, he noticed that it was almost twelve. He needed to find a way out of this. After a minute, a lightbulb went off in his head. Zen went to the door and opened it.

"Excuse, but I need to use the chamber," said Zen.

The guards looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"Don't you have one in your room?" asked the first guard.

"I do, but it is fairly full," replied Zen.

"Perhaps I'll alert one of the servants to-"

"I need to go now!" Protested Zen.

"Fine,'' groaned the second guard.

"Let;s get this over with." said the first guard.

The two guards escorted Zen to one of the public chamber rooms.

"Okay apprentice, we'll be right outside, make sure you hurry up." said the first guard.

"Of course!" said Zen with a fake smile.

Once Zen stepped inside, he saw a much bigger window for him to crawl out, the reason for this was because the windows in his room were a bit smaller than his size, and also due to the fact that it was much higher up. Sticking his head out the window, he looked out to see a small tree that he could use to climb down to the lower balcony and then drop down to the bushes further down. Taking one more look back to make sure no one was watching, Zen reached out and started climbing down.

While Zen was making his own way to the garden, The Dark Court had just arrived nearby. Making sure their carriages and horses were out of sight, they proceeded to plan their approach.

"Jairon, go on ahead and let me know how many guards stand between us and the garden." instructed Damond.

Jairon huffed then leapt into the cover of the trees. As a master thief, Jairon hated taking orders, but he knew that it would be unwise to not follow the plan.

"How are we supposed to get to the garden? Surely Yen Sid has doubled the guards since our last visit." said Drayden.

"I concur, they probably know our identities," said Avera.

"While that may be true, we still have somewhat of an upperhand." said Damond.

"What do you mean?" asked Kenna.

"They may know of our titles, but not of our faces." Damond pointed out.

"That is true." Regis agreed.

"But how will that help us?" asked Avera.

"Come close and I will explain the plan," said Damond.

Jairon soon returned with information regarding the guards whereabouts.

"There are several guards patrolling certain areas of the garden," he said.

"However, if you enter from the west and east side, there will be less to deal with."

"Thank you, go on ahead and meet us at the location, we will be there shortly," said Damond.

Jairon nodded and returned to the shadows.

"How come he gets to leave without us?" said Avera in annoyance.

"My dear, he is a master thief, with his abilities he won't be easily spotted and risk being captured." said Regis.

Avera just huffed.

"Now then, let us proceed. I believe it's cloudy enough for some fog." said Damond.

While Jairon went on ahead, the rest of the court took the two entrances. The first group of guards were just patrolling the lane when a blanket of fog rolled in. While the fog wasn't very thick, it wasn't easy to see anything.

"Gee, it sure did cloud up all of a sudden." said one of the guards.

"Yeah, it was sunny not that long ago," said another.

As they went on with their patrol, they heard a groaning sound from a few steps away.

"Look!" said a guard.

"There's an old man over there who has fallen."

The group of guards quickly rushed over to help the man.

"Sir, are you alright?"

"I was hit by a large man from behind." said Regis as he stood up.

"What did he look like?" asked one of the guards.

"He looked exactly like him," said Regis.

Before the guards had time to react, two large hands came and smashed their heads together, making them fall to the ground unconscious.

"I prefer to look my opponents in the eye before I dispatch them," said Drayden.

"I understand, but we cannot risk drawing attention to ourselves," said Regis.

"We're almost there, it's just this way."

Drayden scoffed and followed behind.

Meanwhile, on the other side, Damond, Avera, and Kenna were making their own way inward. Another pair of guards were making their way around the bend when they heard a slight whistle.

"Oh boys?" called a voice.

The guards turned their heads to see a beautiful woman standing by the fountain with flowers in her hand. The guard's eyes widened and they let out a wolf whistle. Straightening themselves out they made their way to the woman."

"May I be of assistance?" they both said in unison.

"Believe I may have misplaced my handkerchief." Avera said innocently.

"Don't worry ma'am, I'll find it!" the guards said as they glared at each other.

While they started crawling around looking, Avera dropped the supposed handkerchief on the ground behind her. When the guards saw it, they both pounced on it at the same time.

"I saw it first!" said the first guard.

"Well I grabbed it first!" the other fired back.

They then proceeded to argue back-and-forth much to Avera's amusement. However, the show eventually had to come to an end.

"Oh, you boys found it!" Avera said delightly.

"Here you go ma'am!" they said while handing her a corner.

"Thank you so much." she said with a smile.

"Here, have a flower!"

"Why thank you ma'am!" they said as they each took a flower.

After a couple of seconds of sniffing the flower, both guardes suddenly collapsed to the ground sleeping. Damond appeared out of a few hedges and admired the work.

"I see the sleeping potion worked well."

"Yeah, but it cost me a valuable handkerchief." Avera complained.

Another guard was a short distance away, and had seen the whole thing. He was about to call the rest of the guards, but for some reason he couldn't move a muscle.

"You are very exhausted," said Kenna.

"At this very moment you will fall asleep and forget everything you have just seen."

With that Kenna snapped her fingers and the guard plumped to the ground asleep. She then walked over to her compions with a smirk on her face.

"I prefer to use my own abilities, then silly potions."

"Show off." muttered Avera.

"But I did find your spectacle entertaining." Kenna added.

"Come you two, it's nearly twelve noon." ushered Damond.

At the center of the maze, Jairon was there sitting on a bench. Seeing his allies approach, he pulled out a watch that he had just stolen and looked at the time.

"Took you long enough." he said with a snarky tone.

"Sorry, but not all of us a peasant thief." Avera replied with an equal snarkiness.

Before the two could get into another argument, Zen appeared out of some bushes.

"Good to see you my boy, glad you made it." said Regis.

"We don't have much time. The guards probably know now of my disappearance." warned Zen.

"Indeed, we must move quickly," said Damond.

"Zen, do you still remember where the entrance is?"

"Yes, it's just this way." said Zen as he led them to it.

After a while, the guards that were waiting for Zen to finish were getting impatient.

"Ugh! What's taking so long!? said one of the guards.

"Are you finished in there yet!?"

There was no answer, just a long silence.

"Hello?"

Still no answer.

"We should probably check," said the other guard.

Using their spears, they jimmied the lock and opened the door, only they found no one inside, but the window was wide open.

"Uh oh," they said in unison.

Yen Sid was in his office looking over some papers when there was a knock at the door.

"Come in," he said with an irritated tone.

The two guards from earlier walked in with a nervous look on their faces.

"Well? Spit it out." said Yen impatiently.

"You see about the apprentice sir." said the first guard with a nervous grin.

"He sort of escaped." the other one finished.

"What!?" said Yen with a mix of surprise and frustration

"Well you see, it was like this we-"

But Yen heard none of it, pushing past the guards and muttering the word "Fools." as he left.

In Zen's room, Yen inspected everything until he saw the note that was meant for Zen on the bed. Picking it up and reading it, his eyes widened and he rushed out of the room.

"Sound the alarm and get every available guard to the gardens immediately!"

While the guards were mobilizing, Zen and his acquaintances had found the entrance to the catacombs.

"Now apprentice, perform the spell motions and the wall should move," said Damond.

"How will you know if it will work?" asked Zen.

"Our master revealed to us many secrets and spells, but once again, since we are not wizards, we cannot produce much magic." Damond exclaimed.

"However, you Zen have become much more powerful with all your training, and can wield much stronger magic."

Zen thought about this for a second, but made up his mind.

"Okay, here goes nothing."

Concentrating as best as he could, he performed the motions. To his fortune, the stone wall began to slide out of the way. Zen's eyes widened at the spectacle.

"I can't believe it worked," he said.

"You should, you are much stronger in ways that even rival your master." said Regis.

Just then, the sound of a horn went off, followed by marching boots.

"We should get moving, the guards will be here any second." warned Kenna.

"Agreed. Everyone into the catacombs, quickly now."

Once everyone was inside, the wall closed back up. The catacombs were pitch black, Regis reached for his enchanted lantern and looked for a to lanterns light, Jairon had found a torch laying against the wall and lit it. The group made their way down the slope of stairs deeper into the inner chambers.

"You had the opportunity to expose us and turn us in, but you didn't. Why?" asked Avera.

"Because I owe you all a great deal, I wouldn't have learned so much without your aid as well as the voice behind the amulet," said Zen.

"You were wise to choose us, otherwise there would be consequences." said Drayden as he was elbowed in the side by Jairon.

After a few moments, they finally came to the giant door that had the letters that represented disney.

"This is it, right through this door lies the seal to the vault." said Damond in astonishment.

"Once our master is free, he will set everything the way it should be."

Zen placed his palm on the door and it opened slowly. The room sensed there presents and began to lighten the area.

"Alright everyone, the time is now, take your positions around the seal." instructed Damond.

"And Zen, take your place at the center."

Zen looked down at the ground with a concerned look on his face.

"Even with all that I have learned, I'm not sure it will be enough," said Zen.

"Which is why this was made just for you," said Damond as he handed Zen an object that was wrapped in a dark cloth.

Zen unraveled the silk to reveal a long metallic like black staff with a green gem at the top. Zen admire it from all angles.

"Made from precious ore created from the powers of our master," said Regis.

"The staff was made especially to channel magic for it's master's will," said Jairon.

"But how will I know how to open the seal?" Zen asked.

"Once we start, our power will all run through you, and then once you reach complete focus, the words will come to you boy." said Drayden.

"It will seem like too much to handle at first, but you'll quickly get used to the power," said Kenna.

"And it is not a toy!" added Avera.

Zen had to take a moment to ease himself. This was a major point for him, he will finally meet the voice behind the amulet, and the master of the Dark Court.

"Okay, I'm ready."

"Let the summoning ritual commence!" said Damond.

Yen Sid and the rest of the guards arrived at the garden and saw all the unciancos guards on the ground.

"Wake them up, then follow me!" shouted Yen

As the guards began to wake up the others, Yen went to the stone wall that hid the entrance. Investigating the area, he noticed that the surrounding area had been disturbed, and that the entrance had been moved. Dark magic clouds began to gather above the castle and expand across the sky.

"I knew it! He must have learned it from one of the books!"

The rest of the guards finally joined Yen Sid at the wall entrance as he opened it.

"Stand guard here, and don't let anyone in or out!" Yen ordered.

"YES SIR!" they all said at attention.

Yen proceeds through the entrance and down the stairs of the catacombs to see if he could stop Zen and the court before it's too late.

As the ritual began, one by one the inner powers of each member of the Dark Court began to transfer to Zen and his magic staff. Zen could feel the power being channeled to him making stronger. As he started to gain focus, he saw various words appear in his head and he repeated the incantation spell out loud putting him in a state of magic trance. Markings and magic started appearing on Zen's face and his eyes glowed an ominous bright green, then one by one different symbols began to match the glow of his eyes. The rest of the group were also in a trance, but a few noticed the symbols taking shape within the seal. Damond was the first to notice.

"It's working, are master is almost free, just a little more magic and-"

"STOP THIS IMMEDIATELY!" came a loud commanding voice.

Everyone's concentration broke, and the trance was lost. The floor symbols lost their glow and disappeared. Everyone turned in the direction to see Yen Sid with his wizard hat and wand in hand sparkling with magic.

"WE WERE SO CLOSE! YOU'LL REGRET INTERFERING WITH US OLD WIZARD!" shouted Drayden.

"ENOUGH! HEAR ME DARK COURT OF WILDROTH, FOR YOUR RAIN OF TERROR ENDS HEAR! YOUR MASTER SHALL NOT RISE AGAIN THIS DAY!" said Yen still in his commanding tone.

"On the contrary Yen Sid, we still have our ace card." said Damond as he motioned to Zen.

"Zen, you know this is wrong, these infidels are trying to lead you astray all for their own gain. They care nothing of what happens to you after." said Yen.

"Zen remember it was us who gave you power and respect as a true wizard." said Damond.

"Yen Sid would never share such power or knowledge with you. He wants to keep you weak so you will be easier to keep in line." added Jairon.

"Zen, everything I've done has been for the benefit of your future and the kingdom's." said Yen.

"You need to trust me."

"He'll have you locked up for defying him," said Avera.

Zen was overwhelmed by the back and forth that was going on. He finally couldn't take it anymore.

"QUIET!" Zen's voice boomed causing the room to shake.

Everyone stopped for a moment and looked at Zen.

"You always pushed me aside, and were never there when I needed guides, and you still blamed me for my performance. There was once a time when I looked up to you, but you still looked down on me." said Zen.

"Listen, I understand Zen, I know that I have neglected you for a long time, and from now on I'll be a better master to you." said Yen.

"I'm just asking you to trust me this time." Yen asked while offering his hand.

Zen took one step toward Yen, but the power in him let out a pulse that caused him to stagger, the staff in his hand landed on the ground close by. The staff was glowing with immense power. Yen made a move for it, but was noticed by Zen. Since the staff was now linked to him, Zen was able to bring the

"It was a trick, all you wanted was to take my staff!" Zen said in fury.

"Zen, that was not my intention."

"ENOUGH! I WILL NO LONGER ANSWER TO YOU OR WALT DISNEY'S LIES. I WILL FORCE YOU TO COWER BEFORE MY POWER! EVEN IF I HAVE TO BREAK YOU!"boomed Zen.

Before Yen could react, a bolt of magic was hurled at him and sent him back flying into one of the pillars of the room. Zen was done however, with all the power he now had surging inside him, he sent another series of strikes at was ready this time, countering with his own magic. Their magic sent waves of power throughout the room and shook the foundation of the castle. The clouds above the castle began to thunder, causing the townspeople to worry.

Still weak from loss of their power, the Dark Court trembled before the constant rumbling and oncoming debris.

"Perhaps it is time for us to take our leave." advised Kenna.

"Agreed. Everyone, we must make our escape or risk being buried!" said Damond.

The court made their retreat back through the catacombs away from the battle.

The ceiling collapsed, making a large hole in the castle floor above. Yen saw an opportunity to gain an advantage and levitated himself upward. However, Zen was close behind as he used a portion of the fallen floor as a platform to carry himself up top. Yen Sid staggered onto the marble floor as his levitation spell wore off. He saw Ethel helping a servant who had a piece of the wall fall on his leg.

"Get everyone out of the castle and as far away as you can!" shouted Yen.

Ethel nodded as she finally freed the injured maid. Zen appeared shortly, still full of fury. He continued to blast Yen with a barrage of magic fire. Yen was able to deflect the attack, but it was sent hurling into another wall which caused it to crack and catch fire. Some of the guards arrived to help, but Yen waved for them to back off before they got hurt.

While Zen and Yen continued with their battle, the Dark Court were making their escape back out to the gardens. Unfortunately for them, they were greeted by a small battalion of guards.

"Hold it right there!" shouted one of the guards.

"You are all under arrest!" said another.

The group looked at one another and nodded in agreement. Damond slowly raised both his hands in the air, in his right hand he held a vial with a strange blue liquid, his left hand made a signal to his associates. Damond dropped the vial to the ground and it cracked open making a huge smoke screen. The guards were blinded by the smoke and began coffing. The court sneaked away unnoticed, and made it to the horses and carriages.

"Great. Now what do we do?" said Avera.

"For now, let us retreat back to the cabin until events have passed." said Damond as the road away from the storm.

Yen and Zen's battle raged on across the castle, going from corridor to courtyard. With every strike, another piece of the building fell. While Yen was fairly watching most of Zen's spells, others were much harder for him to avoid collision. Yen was outmatched, and at this rate, he would collapse from exhaustion. Zen however was full of energy and showed no signs of weariness or relent.

The two engaged in a beam battle of magic, but Zen's power overcame Yen causing him to stagger backwards. Taking cover behind a broken wall, he tried to assess the situation.

"With Zen having this much magic flowing inside him, he is nearly impossible to defeat head on." Yen thought to himself.

"I'll have to try and outsmart him."

Yen looked around at the fallen debri and then at the hole in the ground that was above the vault. A plan began to form in the wizard's mind.

"With my depleted body, I'll only be able to perform one major spell. I have no other choice. I'll have to use THAT spell, no matter how much it may cost or hurt. I must cast it, it is the only way to stop this madness."

"Where are you!?" shouted Zen.

Yen stepped out from his covering spot, dusted himself off, and looked Zen dead straight in the eye.

"Right here Zen." he said, not breaking his glare.

"This is your last chance Zen, stop this now and come to your senses or there will be severe consequences."

Zen unfazed moved closer to where he was at least 5 feet away from Yen.

"Never." he answered in a low dark voice.

Zen let out another burst of magic, sending debri everywhere and disorienting him. Yen moved as quickly as possible to the hole that was over the vault and sat on his knees before it. Gaining as much concentration and magic that he could conjure, Yen began to perform the spell to open the seal of the vault. Zen recovered from the slight daze then floated in Yen's direction, right over the hole where Yen wanted him

"It's over, surrender now!" demanded Zen.

"You're right young apprentice, it is over." Yen answered.

"But only for you."

Yen used some of his remaining magic to conjure a speare of lighting and fire and launch it at Zen, but he moved to the side to avoid the projectile. Zen smirked at the opposed failed attack, unaware of Yen's intentions.

"You missed." said Zen.

However, the speare went up and hit the broken ceiling above him, causing a piece of it to slowly fall.

"On the contrary, I believe my aim was right on target." said Yen with a smirk of his own.

Before Zen could react debris fell right onto him causing him to lose his balance and fall right through the hole.

"I hope this works," Yen said to himself.

Yen started to make motions in the air with his hands and cite the enchantment. Zen stumbled onto the vault's seal and slowly stood up, the fall could've seriously injured him if not for the magic flowing in his body. However, the impact still hurt him. He sent an angry glare at Yen.

Yen was doing everything he could to speed up the spell, but he was still drained of energy. The same symbols that were on the seal of the vault began to appear before Yen with a glowing green, Then the ones on the vault began to match the color.

Zen noticed this and his eyes widened, summening as much magic as he could, he tried to levitate up, but then benthe him a glowing green portal opened up pulling him in. Zen was holding on for his life to keep from being sucked in, but the magic slowly left his body leaving him powerless.

Yen stood at the edge of the hole and looked down at his once apprentice with a mixed look of anger , disappointment, and sadness. Zen however, returned a look of pure hatred and fury.

"YOU'RE GONNA REGRET THIS!" he shouted.

"I already do," said Yen.

Zen lost his grip, and was sucked right down into the vault. With the last of his magic, Yen closed the portal, sealing the fate of his now former apprentice. Another tear escaped his eye as he realized he lost his apprentice.

"Forgive me." he muttered as he collapsed onto the floor and fell unconscious.

Walt Disney's car was slowly making its way down the street. While Walt sat in the backseat, he saw people running and shouting in fear. Confused by what was going on, he asked his driver if he knew.

"Harold, do you know what all the commotion is about?"

Harold didn't answer, for he was in shock at the sight before him.

"Harold, what are you looking a-"

Walt's words were caught in his throat when he saw what his driver was staring at, his eyes grew as big as saucer plates and his jaw was wide open.

"Sir we're- Sir?"

The driver looked to see that Walt had left the backseat of the car and rushed on ahead to the castle that was now mostly in ruins. He ran past injured servants, guards, and others in order to get to the head of the crowd. He noticed Ethel attending to some of the injured and called over to her.

"Ethel, over here!"

Ethel heard her name being called and stood up to see Walt running up to her.

"Ethel are you all right!?" Asked Walt in worry.

"I'm fine sir, just a couple of minor bruises, but some of the servants were badly injured." she answered

"Did everyone make it out alright?" he asked.

"All the staff and guards have been accounted for as far as I know," said Ethel.

Walt breathed a sigh of relief.

"What about Yen and Zen?"

"They were the last ones in there, I don't know if they made it out." she answered with a worried tone.

"We'll talk more later, for now make sure everyone is tended to." said Walt as he walked off.

"I will!" Ethel answered back.

Walt made his way through the crowd to where a line of guards stood keeping the people from getting close.

"Let me through, I need to see if Yen and Zen are okay!"

"Sir, I advise you not to get too close, the area is unstable, we're already looking for them." said one of the guards.

"I don't care about the danger!" Walt said.

"Let me through, so I can find them!"

The guard quickly obliged, not wanting to raise Walt's temper.

Walt walked through the debri and wreckage of the castle with worry.

"How did this happen? I should've been here, I could've prevented this." he thought out loud.

After a few minutes of looking, he saw a piece of a blue robe and rushed to it. Examining the cloth, he started to find more pieces of it close by.

"He has to be around here somewhere," he said.

Then he heard a low groan, out of nowhere. Trying to pinpoint the source, he saw a hand sticking out of one of the piles of rubble.

"Yen!"

Yen let out a gasp as he shot up from the bed. He looked around his surroundings to find that he was in a small room, but it wasn't like the one that was in the castle. He had bandages all along his left arm, a cloth wrapped around his forehead, and his right arm was in a sling. Yen was still feeling slightly dizzy, but then the door opened, startling him.

"Yen old friend, glad to see that you are finally awake! I hope I didn't disturb you, did I?" said Walt as he and a nurse stepped in the room.

"N…No sir." Yen replied as he tried to stand up.

A sharp pain went through his back causing him to wince and sit back.

"Don't get up, Yen. Take it easy, you've been asleep for at least four days," said Walt as he took a seat next to the bed.

Yen let out a sad sigh.

"Walt, there is something I need to tell you."

"No need, the servants and the guards filled me in on almost everything." he said.

There was a long silence until it was broken by Walt.

"I think it's time we had a talk."

"I understand sir," said Yen.

"This was my fault, I should've looked out for Zen. It was foolish of me to not see this corruption right under very my nose and allow him being swayed by evil forces."

"While you do need to take some of the blame, it's not all your fault." said Walt.

"As a matter-of-fact, I am responsible as well."

"How do you figure?" asked Yen.

"I should've just gotten rid of the books permanently. I thought I could use them to do something good, but all they've done is bring destruction to this kingdom. Maybe this was all a mistake, maybe I should've just relied on you to handle the kingdom."

"I know we're going through hard times, but we shouldn't give up just yet." said Yen as he put a hand on Walt's shoulder.

"I don't know Yen, I fear that we'll just be repeating events all over again." said Walt.

"I promise this time I will be a better master and look out for the next apprentice that comes under my wing." swore Yen.

Walt took a few minutes to think about it, then he made up his mind.

"Alright, we'll try again and hope whomever we choose will be perfect." said Walt.

Yen's eyes were drawn to a book that was on the table.

"What's that book there?"

"Oh that's Mickey, he's a character that many people, especially the kids love. He was supposed to be used temporarily, but overtime he grew on me. I think Mickey has a lot of potential to become something great." said Walt.

Yen tapped his finger on his chin.

"Hey, why don't you become his master?" suggested Walt.

"Really, why I."

"He'll be perfect as your apprentice!" said Walt with a smile.

"I don't know," Yen scratched the back of his head.

"He's a mer mouse."

"Does that really matter?" asked Walt.

"But If you think it will be too hard of a task for you then I understand." said Walt as he looked away with a smirk on his face.

Yen furrowed his brow and crossed an arm over his chest

"I beg your pardon sir, but I'm perfectly capable of teaching-"

"Great! Then you will become his teacher!" Walt said with a cheeky grin.

Yen pinched his nose when he realized he fell for Walt's trick.

"However, I believe it would be better to wait a while before we begin to train him. He should grow naturally with people, and not have this put on his shoulders." said Walt.

"That's understandable." added Yen

"What should we do about the books and the vault?"

"The truth can't be hidden forever, and I fear that the sins of the past will return. I will strengthen the seal's effect and it should grow stronger overtime, but I feel that won't be enough in the long run." said Walt.

"For now I believe it would be wise to leave this place and start anew somewhere else. The further we move the better."

"Where did you have in mind?" asked Yen.

"There's a place across the land that has a beautiful green landscape and crystal sea. That place will be our new home." said Walt as he gazed out the window.

"What about the books?" asked Yen.

"I've decided to rewrite them into my new book," said Walt.

"When we set ourselves into the new kingdom, we will begin life anew for all people."

"A new book of magic?" asked Yen.

"Why yes, but not only for magic, but also for the many different stories that will follow us." said Walt.

"When the time is right, the book shall reveal its secrets to Mickey, and he'll know what to do."

Walt placed a hand on Yen's shoulder.

"Yen dear friend, I'm counting on you to guide him to be a great sorcerer and also a good leader for the Magic Kingdom."

Yen eased himself off the bed with all his strength and raised his right hand to show he was serious.

"I pledge myself to make him the best Sorcerer's apprentice he'll ever be," he proclaimed.

"Great! We just lost our greatest asset, that old wizard and Walt Disney now knows about our plan, and we've lost a great portion of our power!" shouted Avera in anger.

"What are we going to do now!?"

The Dark court had retreated back to the old cabin in order to avoid capture.

"The only thing we can do now is flee to another part of the kingdom, away from the eyes of Disney and Yen Sid." said Kenna.

"I dread what they'll do to us if we are captured."

"Preposterous! We should stand our ground and fight!" shouted Drayden as he slammed his fist on the table.

"Otherwise, we are no better than cowards!"

"Don't be a bigger fool than you already are!" said Jairon.

"I never wanted to be part of this so-called "Dark Court." anyway. I've been loyal for all this time, but it has cost me nearly all of my coin."

Regis shook his head.

"You should've invested more in your mind than mier riches."

"I've heard enough of you and your rabblings old fool!" said Avera in annoyance.

"SILENCE, ALL OF YOU!" shouted Damond.

The room went quiet immediately.

"Listen, all is not lost just yet, events have been put in motion for the foreseeable future."

"But how do you know?" asked Kenna.

"Using my skill as an alchemist, I created several small crystal towers that can weaken the seal just enough so a small amount of magic can leak through. With all of Zen's magic, he should be able to reach across the land and find someone powerful who can open the seal. Only a powerful wizard or witch can learn the incantation and that individual would have to have a great multitude of magily aid to complete it." said Damond.

"But what must we do now?" asked Jairon.

"Everything else must proceed naturally without our interference," said Damond.

"For now we must lay low and wait as long as we must, but with our medallions, our aging will remain slower so that we will not fall prey to time itself."

"Besides, as long as Walt Disney is still in the picture, there won't be an opportunity any time soon." added Regis.

Avera let out a huff.

"I'm tired of this constant waiting. However, I will remain loyal to the cause only for now."

"The same goes for me as well." added Drayden as the others agreed with him.

"Fear not my brothers and sisters of this Dark court." said Damond in a loud voice.

"For our final victory will be within reach when the time comes!"

Walt sat at his desk and began writing his new book. While he was writing, he looked over at the magic books that had corrupted the two people that were close to him. Taking all the books in his hand, he tore them from the binders and put them all into one page. He took that page and put it in the back of the new book. He was suddenly struck with an inspiration, opening to the front page, he wrote a few words on the inside of the cover. Looking over the words he sighed happily and read them out loud.

"Mickey, I know you'll make me proud!"

-Your friend, Walt Disney.

END OF CHAPTER 17

Chapter Text

Once Yen Sid had finished his tale, the room was dead silent to the point that one could hear a pin drop. All around the room were wide eyes and jaws open at what they had just listened to, but none were more shocked than Mickey himself.

Mickey's emotions were all over the place, frustration for not being told about Zen sooner, sadness over thinking he was unique, and confusion over just about everything that has happened.

After a few more moments of silence, the table became an uproar of questions that bombarded Yen Sid.

"Why didn't you tell us this before!?" asked a crossed Merlin.

"If we had known all this beforehand, we would have been prepared for an outcome like this!"

"I have to agree with Merlin, we still don't know how much this rogue wizard is capable of," added Cedric.

"I'm sure Yen did this with good intentions." assured The Fairy Godmother.

"That is no excuse!" shouted Merryweather.

"The most sacred book of our history has been stolen and now in the hands of a powerful foe."

"Indeed, with that much knowledge in the hands of evil, there is no telling what his intentions will be, but they certainly won't be good for the Magic Kingdom." King Triton.

"But how did he escape? Didn't you seal him away in this so-called vault?" inquired King Roland.

"Surely he has an accomplice on the outside," suggested Queen Leah.

"He must be working for the villains!" said Prince Shang

"I wouldn't put it past them to try something as underhanded as this."

"Actually, it's the other way around," said Yen Sid.

Everyone turned to face him.

"Zen is clever, he's been locked away for decades giving him plenty of time to come up with a scheme, as well as grow in power. The villains don't fully understand it yet, but Zen is using them just to further his own goals. He has no intention of sharing any power or control of the Magic Kingdom if he succeeds" Yen Sid explained.

Sitting back down, he sank his head into his hands, then lowered them.

"A few days ago, Maleficent's familiar Diablo had snuck into the castle and stole a page from Walt's book. I didn't know it at the time and dismissed it as simple mischief, but it now seems like something much bigger is in the works."

Everyone gasped.

"You really should have told us this," said Prince Charming.

"We could've avoided this sooner," added Cinderella.

"We are supposed to be able to trust each other!" said Merlin as he raised his voice.

"Now, Now, I know Yen made a mistake, but he was doing so out of protecting us." the Blue Fairy tried to reason.

"But many of our friends have been sent to who-knows-where, and we have no idea on how to reach them," said Princess Tiana.

"The spell that Zen cast was a powerful one, it will take some time to reverse such an effect," answered Yen Sid.

"But we'll be able to save them right?" asked Snow White in worry.

"I do hope they are unharmed."

"Don't worry my dear princess, they'll be back safe and sound as soon as possible," assured Yen Sid.

"Aren't we forgetting one thing?" spoke Archimedes the owl, drawing the attention of the room.

"Isn't Chernabog still reigning over the villain's side? Surely he wouldn't just let this character Zen walk in and take over."

"That is true, it took all of us to properly seal away, and even then it was difficult." Flora pointed out.

"The big brute should deal with him easily," said Cedric with a short chuckle, which made Merlin raise an eyebrow.

Just as fate would have it, a guard came running into the room. Taking a moment to catch, the guard cleared his throat and broke and spoke.

"We've just received word that Chernabog has been defeated and removed from his seat of power."

There was a series of gasps throughout the room.

"How is that possible!?" said a shocked Zeus.

"He's supposed to be nearly unmatched." King Fergus pointed out.

"We shouldn't give up!" shouted Jim Hawkins

"I agree with Jim, there has to be something we can do to stop Zen," added Anna.

"Are you sure it wasn't that evil cult you mentioned?" Belle asked.

"I'm sure they were not involved in Zen's return. However, I wouldn't put it past Zen to reestablish communications with them one way or another." Yen Sid Answered.

The room then became another storm of arguments on what to do next.

As most of the room was still in an uproar, on the quieter side of the room, Mickey's friends were also talking.

"This is all crazy!" squawked Donald.

"You're telling me," said Clarabelle.

"After planning this celebration for two months, just to have it all canceled out of the blue." She wailed.

Daisy patted her on the back.

"What exactly happened to our other friends?" asked Goofy.

"Remember when that big purple guy snapped his fingers that made some of those Marvel guys disappear, kind of like that," Daisy answered.

"Ohhh." Goofy realized.

Goofy's gaze then went to Max and Roxanne who were sitting close by. A look of concern crossed his face when he walked up to the couple.

"Hey, how are you two holding up?"

"Just a little shaken, that's all," said Roxanne.

"But we'll be fine," added Max.

There was a short period of silence before Goofy spoke up again.

"Hey, Max, why don't you take Roxanne home for a while until things blow over."

"But what about you and everyone else?" asked Max.

"Shouldn't we stay here with you in case something happens?" added Roxanne.

"We'll be alright, my pal Mickey will come up with a plan," said Goofy.

"Besides, you two love-birds should have some time for yourselves, hyuck!"

Max responded with a groan which made Roxanne giggle.

"Okay, but promise that you'll keep in touch with us please," said Max as he stood up and gave his father a hug.

"Stay safe," added Roxanne as she two hugged Goofy.

Goofy watched as his son and his girlfriend left the room.

"Take care of each other!" he shouted with one last wave goodbye.

"We will!"

Goofy stood there and sighed with a look of sadness on his face. Minne saw the whole thing from where she and Mickey were sitting and felt sorry for him. She turned to Mickey and patted his shoulder.

"What's wrong?" he asked.

"You should talk to Goofy, I just saw him wave off Max and Roxanne, he seems sad," said Minnie.

Following her advice, Mickey stood up from where he sat and walked over to his friend.

"Hey pal, how are you holding up?"

"Oh I'll be alright," assured Goofy with a smile.

But Mickey wasn't fooled.

"Why don't you go with them?"

"I can't leave you now, you'll need all the help you can get," said Goofy

"Max will look out for Roxanne, they'll be fine,"

"Yeah! We're going to stick together!" said Donald as he walked up to them.

"Gee, thanks, fellas. I don't know what we're up against, but at least I can count on you guys to have my back," said Mickey.

"Yeah!" They said quietly.

"Apprentice! Come here!" Yen Sid called.

At the sound of his name being called, Mickey gestured to his friends that he'll be right back. Mickey returned to his master's side.

"QUIET!"

The room once again became silent.

"Listen, I am well aware of my error in judgment, you are right, I should've trusted you all with this a long time ago," said Yen Sid.

Everyone nodded in agreement.

"But we cannot afford to lose hope now, even though things may look grim. There may be a way to stop Zen, but I need you guys to put your faith in me."

The room went silent for a few seconds before the Blue Fairy stood up.

"I will stand with you Yen," she declared.

"I will as well!" added Aladdin.

"As will we!" said many others.

"You're the only one who really knows Zen, so it should be you to guide us," Merlin admitted.

While Merryweather was hesitant at first, she too agreed. Queen Miranda and Lord Milori flew up in front of Yen Sid and slightly bowed to affirm that they would also join the others.

Soon everyone began to stand up to proclaim that they would join in the conflict to stop Zen. Yen Sid looked around the room of bright faces until he looked at Mickey, he could still see the disappointment in his face and he knew they would have to have a long talk.

"So how do we stop Zen?" asked Simba.

Yen Sid turned to address the crowd.

"Zen tried once to free his master before, there is no doubt that he'll try it again. However, this time it won't be so easy, that is the advantage we have."

"How do you figure?" asked Jim Hawkins.

"Zen was extremely fortunate to escape this time. He must have cast a spell or incantation to secure his freedom when the time is right." Yen stated.

"He would need a great magnitude of magic to fully crack the seal of the vault and free his master along with any other cursed spirit that lies down there. "

"But can he actually conjure that much magic?" asked King Roland.

"Not by himself, he would need something to gather the magic then store it into something powerful enough to hold it."

"Surely our individual forces can easily overwhelm Zen and the villains!" suggested Shang.

"I have a feeling that he'll be prepared for such a situation," replied Yen Sid.

"I have a theory on how Zen will proceed, but I need to confirm it. For now, I believe that some of you should return to your own kingdoms and homes as Minnie has decreed to prepare for the coming storm. I will send you further information later."

"Are you sure?" asked Aurora.

"Indeed I am, it would be wise for us not to all be in one place," said Yen Sid.

"That is all I have for you, for now, I will speak with some of you later on further matters."

And with that the meeting was adjourned. As everyone began to talk amongst each other, Yen Sid ushered Mickey to his study. Once inside, Yen motioned for him to take a seat, Mickey sat down in confusion..

"It's time for us to discuss something important, apprentice," said Yen Sid.

"What do you mean?" asked Mickey.

"The time has come for you to learn forbidden magic." Yen Sid answered to Mickey's surprise.

Across the kingdom at the villain's realm, Zen had called together a few of the villains for a meeting of their own.

"I am pleased that you all are here," said Zen as he looked around the group.

"And I know that many of you wish to know my intentions, so I'm going to lay out my cards. My name is Zen, I was Yen Sid's first apprentice a long time ago before the existence of this Magic Kingdom."

"How come we never heard of you before?" asked Jafar as he rubbed his chin.

"From what I understand, Yen Sid and Walt Disney tried to erase my existence from history after I was banished," said Zen.

"But they didn't know that I prepared beforehand, and have just gotten stronger thanks to my new master."

"What do you mean by "new master"?" asked Ursula.

"Believe it or not, the person whom I serve holds much more power than I do, and I've made it my goal to release him from the same prison that I was in," said Zen.

"What is your master's plan?" asked Maleficent with interest.

"My master wishes to make something bigger out of the land of Disney. Mold it in a way that is unbound from the confines of magic." Zen stated.

"However, Walt Disney and Yen Sid saw this change and discovery as a threat, they betrayed him and falsely banished him to the Shadow Vault. I believed in his vision of the freedom of magic that is unrestricted by law. They tried to keep this knowledge from me but I was too ambitious, I tried to defend myself, but I too fell."

"That's your plan? Just bring back some guy who says he's gonna remake the Magic Kingdom? No offense pal, but we just want to kick out the current management and get a little payback while we're at it." said Hades.

Some of the members at the table facepalmed.

"I appreciate your willingness to question my motives, Hades," replied Zen.

"But you as well as everyone else here should expand your mind, but rest assured, you will get your chance to remove the pieces of the board of this game we have."

"But what about some of our fellow comrades who have disappeared?" asked Captain Hook.

"Whatever spell you cast sent them away to who-knows-where," added Cruella DeVil.

"A slight drawback of the spell that I had cast. However, it is necessary to avoid any further resistance. I assure you once everything has been properly set in place, they will return." said Zen.

"I have a question," said Yzma with her arms crossed.

"Why did you specifically choose us to speak to?"

"I'm glad you asked," said Zen with a small smile.

"Some of you I have summoned because you have influence over the others. Even though I disposed of their jailor, I can still sense the doubt they have towards me."

"So you want us to keep them obedient?" asked Claude Frollo.

"I want you to sway them to believe me and the path that has been set before us, and to be sure to not stray from it," said Zen.

"You may have defeated Chernabog, but I still refuse to be worked as a lowly slave!" said the Horned King much to everyone's surprise.

Zen was unphased by the outburst.

"I wouldn't wish any less of you," he said. "

However, if you still wish to test my power…."

With a motion of Zen's hand, the stone began to creep at the edges of the Horned King's hands and feet. The Horned King gasped in fear as he slowly began to lose the feeling in his limbs. Before the stone could inch closer to his head, the Horned King yelled in submission.

"YOU'VE MADE YOUR POINT!"

The stone retracted and left the body much to his relief.

"Glad you see things my way," said Zen.

"Now as I was saying, the rest of you I called here was for your various skills and knowledge. I know that a few of you here have abilities with potion making, engineering, as well as experience with special artifacts of magic property."

The villains looked at Zen with intrigued interest as he placed Walt's book on the table and opened it. Turning to the blank pages at the back, he carefully tore them from the binding. After touching each of the torn pages, he used his magic to project three images of what was on them. The first projection was the Shadow Vault's seal, the second projection was some kind of magical transparent sphere, and finally the third was an oddly shaped mechanism where the top corners slanted inward to form sharp edges.

"What are these?" asked Scar.

"The keys to our success," replied Zen.

"The sphere you see works both as magical energy storage as well as a charge for the mechanism you see here. The mechanism itself functions as a harvester and a channeler of magic that will be used to crack the seal on the vault. The sphere is vital because it must be created from the essence of objects that hold immense power and magic, but it must be assembled delicately." he said.

When Zen finished his last sentence, Maleficent finally made sense of his plan.

"I believe I understand it now. You called The Evil Queen and Yzma here because of their alchemistic experience with carefully mixing potions. And you also summoned the Mad Doctor and Mechanicles for their knowledge of machines and engineering. You called the others especially because in one way or another, we've interacted with a powerful artifact, like the Genie's lamp, the Trident, the enchanted rose, the Scepter of Night, and so on." she said which Zen nodded in agreement.

"Remarkable!"

"Glad you agree," said Zen.

"But how do we go about retrieving these artifacts?" questioned Shuriki.

"And how will I and my comrade here be able to build such a massive machine? asked the Mad Doctor.

"I concur, we would need special resources to construct such a mechanism," added Mechanicles.

"Mixing something like this will be impossible to perfect without instructions," said The Evil Queen.

Before anyone else could ask another question, Zen raised his hand to quiet them down.

"Do not worry my friends, I will share more once we reach our destination," he said.

"Destination?" asked Hades.

"Where are we going?"

"Back to the ruins where the Shadow Vault lies," answered Zen.

"And our army."

"Army!?" Everyone gasped.

"I suggested everyone in this castle make preparations to depart, we will all be leaving here at dawn," said Zen.

Everyone at the table nodded in understanding.

While many of the villains left the room, Maleficent decided to stay for a moment.

"There is something I must know Zen," said Maleficent.

"Why did you choose to reach out to me out of most of the villains here?"

"So you've noticed. I reached out to you because of your cunning as well as your open mind," replied Zen.

"I have spent quite some time searching this Magic Kingdom for someone similar to myself who knows that the land of Disney must change. You knew that I wouldn't be some puppet who could be manipulated, but still proceeded to release me because you wanted to experience true magic."

Zen approached the window and gazed at the Disney castle from across the land.

"I have been planning this for a long time, hoping to eventually find an opportunist who would be willing to change the future. Your opposites would never understand what we are trying to accomplish here, I am viewed as a threat just for wanting to change. But in the end, the actions we'll take will shape our future, and I'll punish those who have wronged me and cast me aside." he said with anger.

"I too know what it's like to be treated as a prisoner. No one here has clean hands but if we are to evolve to something greater then what's to stop us?" said Maleficent.

Zen smiled.

"It seems we understand each other quite well," he said as there was a light clap of thunder outside.

END OF CHAPTER 18

Chapter Text

"What do you mean by learning forbidden magic?" Mickey asked in confusion.

"I know this is sudden, but you need to listen to-."

"But Zen is way more powerful, not to mention he took away my magic!" said Mickey.

"Apprentice."

"I don't know if I can even wield it anymore, let alone be as powerful as Zen in a short amount of time."

"Apprentice."

"I'm useless here, how can I protect any of my friends if I can't even protect Minnie."

"MICKEY MOUSE!" yelled Yen Sid.

Mickey went quiet after hearing his master yell. It wasn't often when Yen Sid used his actual name other than "Apprentice."

"Listen, I know the timing and situation aren't right, but we have no other option."

Yen Sid stood up and set his hands on the desk.

"I'm going to be honest with you, you are the greatest chance we have against Zen."

Mickey was even more puzzled.

"But he has decades' worth of knowledge of that ancient magic, and mine was taken from me. Couldn't you stop him? You know a lot more than I do" said Mickey,

"Using that power has taken a lot out of me over the years, I merely fended him off, but I cannot face him head-on. While I have studied and practiced forbidden magic, I still cannot use it as well or efficiently as Zen," said Yen Sid.

"While Zen did take the magic you have mastered, he hasn't taken all of it, it's impossible."

"What do you mean?" asked Mickey.

"Apprentice, this world was created through a dream and magic, it comes from within one's very being. Zen would have to do a lot worse to prevent you from practicing magic again."

"But why didn't he?" questioned Mickey.

"Because Zen wants to crush your spirit. He knows that you have the potential to become just as strong as him, or even stronger. He will assume that I won't teach you forbidden magic, but he's wrong." explained Yen Sid.

"But wasn't Zen and Wildroth corrupted by forbidden magic?" asked Mickey.

"What if I turn bad as they did?"

"You won't because you and Zen defer from each other," replied Yen Sid as he walked over to the window.

"In another lifetime I would have become just like him. Walt Disney created Zen after the attributes he saw in me when I was young. In a way, Zen is a mirrored version of myself, or at least my curiosity, ambition, and need to become stronger. However, you Mickey Mouse were modeled by Walt Disney, created with care, kindness, and other parts of him. You were then reshaped to be able to ascend to greater things to help all those in the Magic Kingdom."

Mickey took a moment to digest everything that was said.

"I still don't fully understand why you waited so long to tell me this."

"As I said before, it was my error in judgment. I underestimated, thinking that Zen would probably never return," said Yen Sid as he returned to his desk.

"I will take full responsibility for what is to come, but the Magic Kingdom needs you more than me Mickey."

"I still don't know if I can do it, it took me years to even get a few spells right, and I don't have my magic hat," explained Mickey.

"How can I start all over again, as well as learn all this new magic in this short amount of time?" asked Mickey in worry.

"We do not have the time to decide. we must make do with the time we have left," said Yen Sid.

"I will teach you as much as I can to prepare you for the battles that lie ahead of us."

"What about Zen and the villains?" asked Mickey.

"I will manage that. We will start your training in an hour. For now, you should say goodbye to some of your friends while you can." Yen Sid suggested.

Mickey let out a sigh and silently left the room. Once Mickey was gone, Yen rubbed his tired face.

"What are you doing you old fool," he said aloud.

He turned his gaze to the picture of Walt Disney and Mickey walking down a stone path holding hands.

"I wish you were with us now old friend."

It was late in the next morning, and many of the ships had almost finished loading up to go home. While some of the younger kids played together, Wendy, along with her friends Alice, Eliowy, Arthur, Taren, and Melody were all in the garden talking amongst each other.

"I can't believe we have to leave so soon." said a disappointed Alice.

"Indeed, it's been so long since we saw each other in person," added Arthur.

"Don't feel bad everyone, surly when this is over everything will go back to the way it was," assured Eliowy.

"But will it ever though? I mean, even Mr. Yen Sid and Mickey were no match for that evil villain," said Melody.

"Don't worry, they will figure out a way to beat him, like they always have," said Taran with confidence.

While her friends were discussing the situation, Wendy was lost in her thoughts. Wendy and Peter had formed a plan so that he could stay and help while Wendy went with everyone else home. The idea was that Peter would fly with them part of the way when they were at least close to Neverland, then he would return here. The more she thought about it, the more she began to reconsider.

"Do you think, we should stay?" asked Arthur.

"Surly Mickey will need all the help he can get."

"But would Merlin allow you?" asked Alice.

"I'm sure if I talked to him, I can convince him to stay, besides-"

Arthur stood up and pushed his chest out.

"I'm still the king!" he said in a deep voice that made everyone laugh.

"What about your Kingdom?" asked Eliowy.

"Surely Merlin can't help you govern people and keep you out of trouble at the same time."

"I can take care of myself," Arthur assured,

"Besides, I've greatly improved my swordsman skills."

"Is that so?" asked Taran in a challenging tone.

"I'll be the judge of that."

Taran picked up a nearby twig and held it up like a sword.

"Engard!"

Arthur in turn picked up a twig as well and did a pose.

"Challenge accepted!"

The two boys then engaged in a pretend sword fight, much to the girls' amusement.

"While we're on the topic, do you think we should stay as well?" asked Melody.

"I don't know," said Eliowy.

"I too want to stay and help, but I worry that I'll be in the way. I'm not much of a fighter."

"I agree," added Wendy as she reentered the topic.

"It would probably be safer to go back to our homes. We're just people, not soldiers like some of the others here, and we couldn't possibly stand against what's to come with how delicate we are."

"Well actually, I've been learning how to better defend myself," said Alice.

"Really?" asked Wendy curiously.

"Yes, my other self has been teaching me how to handle myself in a fight. Ever since she told me how she fought and defeated a powerful beast, I was inspired to also become stronger like her," said Alice.

"While I have had a bit of difficulty using a sword, I've become quite efficient with a crossbow."

"What a coincidence," said Melody.

"A while ago, I asked my grandfather to teach me how to battle, ever since I was tricked and captured by that Sea witch, I thought it would be smart to learn. He was a bit unwilling at first, but I used my granddaughter's charm to convince him."

"Do your parents know about it?" asked Wendy.

"N…Not yet, but I'll tell them eventually. Next time that old Sea Witch tries to mess with me, I'll be ready." Melody said with a smile.

"What kind of weapon do you use?" asked Eliowy.

"A small trident that my grandfather gave me. It's a little old, but I can handle it almost perfectly," said Melody.

"Well I guess I too should admit that I've been learning to fight as well," added Eliowy.

Wendy was surprised at what she was hearing.

"Not you too."

"I thought you weren't a fighter?" asked Alice.

"I'm not, but it seems everyone here is sharing I guess I will too," Eliowy replied.

"For a while, Taran has been showing me how to use a pair of daggers. Not to brag, but I came close to beating him at one time, but I do feel like he was going easy on me just to build my confidence."

"Wow, we've all grown a lot over the past," commented Melody.

"What about you Wendy? asked Alice.

"Have you been learning any new arts?"

After hearing how some of the other girls were learning how to fight, Wendy felt a little embarrassed.

"I…Um."

Much to her luck, she was interrupted by a triumphant "HAHA" from Arthur as he stood over Taran with his twig sword pointing at his chest.

"Told you I've gotten better," said Arthur with a smirk.

"Well fought," said Taran.

Taran noticed that Arthur had slightly let his guard down. Seeing an advantage, Taran picked up a small bit of sand from one of the plants and tossed it in Arthur's direction. Arthur moved his arm to cover his face, but that allowed Taran to sweep Arthur's legs which cause Arthur to fall on his back. As Arthur tried to sit up, he was greeted with Taran's stick to his chest with him smirking down at him.

"You should know that your opponent will not always fight fair," he said with a mocking smile and an offered hand.

Arthur sighed in frustration then took Taran's hand. As Arthur stood up, the boys noticed a small crowd of kids had gathered around them. Then a sudden cheer erupted from them.

"Well done boys! Well done," said Peter who was sitting in a nearby tree.

Peter dropped down and put an arm around each of the boy's shoulders.

"But we all know that I could've beaten the both of you."

"Yeah right."

"But could you last long in the jungle?" asked another voice that belonged to the jungle boy named Mowgli.

"I beg your pardon, I've lived on an island for as long as I could remember, I can handle myself pretty well," said Peter.

"Oh, Peter." thought Wendy as he began to boast.

"Have you ever fought a tiger or been almost eaten by a snake?" asked Mowgli with a smirk.

"NO…..But I have fought a crew of cutthroat pirates and beat Captain Hook many times," said Peter as he stuck out his chest.

"Boys boys, now while I'm sure you all had adventures and fought against "small" foes, but that pales in comparison to some of the dangers that we had faced and defeated," said James as he put a fist to his chest.

"James, it was mostly Sofia who did all that." Correct Amber much to James's dismay.

"But you guys and our friends helped me so many times!" said Sofia trying to avoid all the praise.

"Is that true Sofia?" asked Shanti.

"Well yes, but not by myself. Almost every time my family and friends gave me their support," said Sofia.

"So it was Sofia who did most of the work." teased Taran which made James feel embarrassed.

"Hey now, don't be mean," said Captain Jake.

"Yeah, when you're on a crew everyone is equally important, no matter how big or small," added Izzy.

"Everyone can be helpful, even me," said Cubby.

"But Peter is still the best," said the lost boy named Slightly which caused the other lost boys to cheer in agreement.

"Peter is the bravest, strongest, and the most daring person there is!" said the Twins.

"Now, now, you shouldn't put that much pressure on Peter," said Alice.

"Yes, he already has a big enough Ego," joked Arthur.

"He just insulted our leader!" shouted the lost boy in the bunny skin.

"Let's get 'em!"

The group of lost boys all piled on to Arthur, Taran tried to come to his aid, but he was dragged into

the brawl.

"Peter, do something!" said Wendy.

At her request, Peter intervened to break up the fight.

"Alright troops!" he yelled.

At the sound of Peter's voice commanding voice, the lost boys immediately got up being lined up at attention.

"Hey Jake, do you and the crew mind making sure everything is ship-shape before we set off?"

"Sure thing Peter!" replied Jake.

"You can count on us," added Izzy.

"Now boys, Jake is in charge until I come back, do exactly what he says, alright?" ordered Peter.

"Yes Sir!"

"Come on gang, let's get to work!" shouted Jake as he lead the others away.

Once some of the younger ones left, the others joined the girls around the garden benches.

"So what have you guys been talking about," asked James.

"We were sharing how we all have been learning how to fight," said Melody.

"I assume this has something to do with what happened last night and the current announcement?" asked James.

The girls nodded to confirm.

"Well I hardly want to imagine myself in a situation where I would need to fight for my life," said Amber.

"But learning how to fight could save yourself and others," said Eliowy

"That could be true, but princesses aren't meant for battle," Amber countered.

"Have you seen Princess Mulan, or even Princess Merida?" asked Arthur.

"Okay so there are a few exceptions, but we are still children. Only a few of us have ever. experience combat before, and even then have been very lucky." replied Amber.

"Funny thing, we were just talking about that," said Alice.

"Each one of us has been sharing our experience in learning combat."

"Really?" asked Sofia.

"That's impressive."

"Yep, as a matter of fact, we were just about to ask Wendy if she too was learning any sort of defense," said Melody.

Wendy was just about to answer but was interrupted when Peter burst out laughing.

"Wendy would never want to learn how to fight. I offered to teach her, but every time she turned me down, she is gentle as a kitten."

While what Peter was saying was true, the way he said it in a mocking sort of tone embarrassed her.

"Would you please excuse me," said Wendy as she stood up.

Alice couldn't help but noticed the small tear that streaked down her friend's face as she hurried away. She turned to look at Peter with a frown.

"That wasn't very nice of you Peter."

"Yeah, that was uncalled for," said Sofia.

Peter's giggling smirk was replaced with a look of confusion.

"What do you mean, it's the truth."

"That may be, but you said it in a way that made her feel you were making fun of her," said Arthur.

"Yeah I didn't realize that until I hurt Shanti's feelings when I told Baloo to scare her," added Mowgli.

Peter looked down in shame when he understood what his friends were saying.

"I'll go talk to her."

Peter followed Wendy to where she walked off across the gardens, Peter found her sitting by the fountain with her face in her hands weeping.

"Wendy?"

Wendy looked up to see Peter, but she turned away.

"Wendy, I'm sorry for what I said," said Peter as he sat next to her.

"Oh, Peter." Wendy whipped her eyes.

"It's not your fault, I was crying because you were right."

"Regardless, I embarrassed you in front of everyone, I spoke out of turn on that," said Peter.

Wendy couldn't help but let out a light chuckle "You're starting to sound more grown-up."

Peter pretended to be offended by her remark "Hey now, don't say that! I have to keep up appearances."

They both shared a laugh.

"It's just that everyone has been able to accomplish and grow more. Meanwhile, I've done nothing of the sort," said Wendy sadly.

"Don't say that, we've had tons of adventures you don't need a use a sword or bow to be brave. You make the hard decisions which are what makes you just as brave as the rest of them," said Peter.

"Do you…Do you think maybe I should stay here with you?" asked Wendy.

Peter didn't want to say "yes" but he knew he had to refuse.

"As much as I would like that, I don't want to put you, John, Michael, and the others in unnecessary danger. Nobody will judge you for protecting your family first."

"But you're family too and we care about you," said Wendy.

"I appreciate that more than you know, and I also care enough to put myself in danger so you guys can continue enjoying life," said Peter

"I need you to trust me on this Wendy,"

Wendy gazed at the fish in the water of the fountain for a second, then turned back to Peter and gave him a tight hug.

"I guess you're right., but you better swear to me that you'll come back alive okay, this isn't like any of your usual adventures," said Wendy.

Peter flashed his cocky smile. "I'm Peter Pan, I always come back!"

"Oh, Peter." Wendy smiled and shook her head.

"Come on, let's get back to the others," Peter said as he offered a hand which Wendy accepted.

"Speaking of which, have you told Tinkerbell about what you plan to do?" asked Wendy.

"Without pixie dust, you won't be able to fly as much,"

"Don't worry, I'll talk to her and have it all taken care of," said Peter.

"If you say so," Wendy said with a hit of disbelief.

While Peter and Wendy were away, the others resumed the conversation.

"So have any of you guys been learning anything new?" asked Taran.

"Not out of the ordinary, just a few lessons on royalty here and there, quite exhausting really," said Amber.

"The same with me as well. Although I have been improving my fencing," said James.

"I almost beat my father a few times."

"As for me, my magic has gotten a lot better for the last few years," said Sofia.

"Mr. Cedric even said that I might even be close to his first level of magic. Not only that, Elene and Mateo have been training me as well."

"It's more that you are learning with me," said Elena as she and her friends approached the group.

"Princess Elene, fancy seeing you here!" said Eliowy.

"Sorry if we intruded on your conversation," said Gabe.

"It's fine, you are welcome to join us," said Shanti as she beckoned them to sit down.

"We were just discussing, recent events," said Arthur.

"So Mowgli, I noticed you finally wore close to the party." Taran chuckled.

Mowgli rolled his eyes "I've worn clothes before, I just don't wear them often because it makes me feel uncomfortable."

"It took us a while, but Baloo was able to convince him." giggled Shanti.

"Baloo, oh you mean the big talking bear that usually has that hat and jacket?" asked Isabel.

"Yes," Shanti confirmed

"So Mowgli was it? Back to the topic at hand, have you learned anything?" asked Mateo with interest.

"Well Baloo has been busy balancing between spending time with me and being a pilot, but when he's away I've been meeting with Tarzan," Mowgli explained.

"For a while, he's taught me about survival and other tricks he learned while in the jungle."

Does Baloo know about this?" asked Alice.

"Oh he does, he says he's okay with it, but I can tell he's jealous." Mowgli giggled.

"But aren't you jealous of that boy named kit?" asked Shanti.

"I am not!" Mowgli denied, but the rest snickered knowing he was.

"What about you Shanti?" asked Naomi.

"Well, I've gotten used to the jungle, nowadays I've been practicing how to make remedies and healing ointments out of the various jungle plants."

After a minute, Gabe decided to ask the more serious question.

"So what exactly prompted this discussion?"

"With possible danger coming, and this new evil wizard on the loose, we thought hypothetically speaking what if we were to stay and help," said Melody.

"Really?" asked Elena.

"Why?"

"Because if things are as bad as Yen Sid has described, then wouldn't it be best if we all worked together?" said Alice.

"That's a good point, but we're still technically kids, not soldiers. Besides, we barely know what this evil wizard is capable of." James pointed out.

"And did you see how he made many of the others disappear?" added Amber.

"That is true, but I'm sure each of us has in some way overcome odds that seemed impossible," said Naomi.

"Yeah, I thought I wouldn't be able to beat Shere Khan again, but with the help of my friends, we beat him!" said Mowgli

"But it would be unwise to confront such an evil directly," said Mateo.

Arthur stood up and walked to the center of the group.

"Listen, maybe I'm thinking way over my head, but what if we stay and help," he said.

"But what would our parents and guardians think, surely they wouldn't allow such a thing," said Shanti.

"What if we all asked together?" suggested Isabel.

"That wouldn't hurt, my parents trust Baloo and I'm sure he can convince them," said Mowgli.

"Maybe you should ask him first," whispered Shanti.

"Well I'm willing to stay to keep my family and friends safe, I'm a protector of the realm and will be there when people need me" declared Sofia.

"Me too, as future king I'll willingly put myself in the line of danger to protect our home alongside others," added James.

Amber sighed "As dangerous as all this is, as family we need to stay together."

"What if we were to make some sort of an oath?" suggested Taran.

"What do you mean?" asked Eliowy.

"Like if we were to make a promise to help Mickey and save the Magic Kingdom?" he said.

"That's a big promise Taran, a promise that we shouldn't be pressured to keep, especially since our parents will most likely not permit such a thing," said Alice.

"But we could still try," said Melody.

"Well, whatever happens, I am willing!" declared Arthur.

"We are too!" said Sofia.

"I'll do my best," added Alice.

"If we do this, it will be together," said Mowgli.

"I'll help as much as I can, even if it's from behind everyone," added Shanti.

Elena looked at her friends "Well guys, what do you say?"

"You're the royal here Elena," said Gabe

"But you guys are my friends, I don't want to drag you into this if you don't want to," said Elena.

"We can't let you save the kingdom alone, you should know that by now." Naomi pointed out.

Elena sighed happily "Well I guess that means we're in this together with you guys."

"I'm surprised you let me in on this," Isabel told her sister.

"Would I be able to stop you if I didn't?" Elena smirked.

"Good point." Isabel returned.

"What's going on?" came the voice of Peter as he and Wendy returned to the group.

"We're making a promise to help Mickey and protect the Magic Kingdom," said Isabel.

"Will you join us?"

"I was planning on staying anyway," said Peter with his chest out.

"What about you Wendy?" asked Shanti.

"As much as I would like to, I have to look out for my brothers and the others," said Wendy.

"We understand Wendy," said Taran.

"Yeah, there is no shame for putting the safety of others first," said Alice.

"Thank you for understanding everyone," said Wendy.

Peter then heard the voice of Jake from a distance.

"PETER...WE'RE ALMOST READY!" called Jake.

"AYE JAKE!" Peter replied.

"I just need to make sure my crew gets sailed off safely, then I'll return."

"Goodbye everyone, I wish you all luck and safety," said Wendy as she waved to her friends.

"Goodbye Wendy!" said Elena.

"Have a safe trip!" added Sofia.

"We'll work extra hard for you," said Arthur.

Once their friends were out of sight Wendy let out a heavy sigh.

"I hope they'll be safe."

"Don't worry," said Peter "They have me!"

"That's why I'm worried." joke Wendy which earned her a glare from Peter.

END OF CHAPTER 19 PART 1

Chapter Text

While the preteens and children were making their pact, they weren't the only ones who wanted to stay and fight. Many of the royals and others were discussing the upcoming confrontation. In the main courtyard, servants were getting various pieces of luggage ready to pack, and the royals were sitting close by on couches and seats.

"This is all so sudden," said Cinderella.

"I agree, it's terrible," said Belle.

"Such a wonderful evening planned, and it was all ruined when that evil wizard came in," said Jasmine.

"If I was given a chance I would have given him what for," said Aladdin with a determined look.

"A good old 1-2 to the jaw would do it," added Genie as he turned into a prizefighter.

"Easy there Al, we barely know what we're dealing with here," advised Eugine.

"Especially how we witnessed him defeat our allies with no trouble at all" added Shang.

"A few well-placed arrows would finish em gud," said Merida.

"He would've seen that coming, his reaction time is highly advanced," said Mulan.

"Maybe if we overwhelmed him then he would've been caught off-guard," suggest Jim Hawkin.

"I don't think so, you saw how he was able to make many of our friends disappear," said Simba.

"But we shouldn't give up, surely he has some kind of weakness," said Hercules.

"I kid, but we should leave it to the wizard, he knows more than anyone," said Philoctetes.

"That is true, but Zen is working with an entire group of dangerous villains, plus he was able to subdue the demon Chernobog, one of the most powerful beings in the Magic Kingdom," said Aurora.

As the group began to discuss and debate amongst each other over what could be done, the discussion was interrupted by a small but clear voice.

"I want to stay and help!"

The conversation immediately stopped, and everyone turned to the source of the voice which belonged to none other than Snow White.

Prince Florian was the first to speak.

"Snow that's awfully brave of you, but you are much too fragile for work in the field."

"I agree Princess, you have no experience in battle or defense and are bound to get seriously hurt." said the dwarf known as Happy.

"It is best that you and the Prince head home where it's safe and-"

"I want to help Mickey and protect my friends!" said Snow White as she stood up.

Everyone was both surprised and confused, but mostly surprised.

"Snow, what has gotten into you?" asked Cinderella.

"We've never seen you act this way before."

"What brought this on?" asked Ariel.

Snow sat back down in her seat. She was nervous because all eyes were on her.

"Well, I've been talking to Merida, Jasmine, and Mulan for a while, about building my confidence and being braver," she said.

Florian looked at the three princesses with a raised eyebrow,

"Did you put her up to this?"

The three gave nervous smiles.

"Well.."

Last year's Christmas/New Years party

Snow White, Merida, Jasmine, and Mulan were all seated at a table in one of the corners of the room.

"Hey Snow, have you ever been angry?" asked Mulan.

Snow was confused by the sudden question.

"Um..no..I have been upset, but never really angry," she said.

"Why do you ask?"

"Just curious, have you ever tried…being brave?" Jasmine asked trying not to sound too condescending.

"Well, I…Never needed to, the dwarves and Florian have always protected me." Snow replied.

"Have ya ever picked up a sword?" asked Merida.

The confused look never left Snow's face.

"Why are you really asking such questions?"

"Well, we've been thinking that, out of many of us here, you seem to be the most…vulnerable," said Jasmine trying not to offend.

Snow White looked worried.

"You really think so?" she asked.

"Let's say this if you were trapped in a dark forest all by yourself, what would you do to protect yourself," asked Mulan.

Flashes of when the huntsman tried to kill her and getting lost in the forest caused her to shake with a little fear.

Mulan noticed that she had frightened the poor girl, and immediately tried to mend it.

"Snow, I didn't mean to frighten you."

Jasmine placed a hand on her shoulder for comfort "you're fine, we're right here."

Snow took a few deep breaths. When finally calmed down, she looked down in sadness.

"I can never be brave like you guys," she wooed.

"I'm just too fragile, scared, and weak."

"Don't say that Snow!" said Merida as she raised her voice startling the others.

"Just because ya have a kind and gentle heart, doesn't mean your weak,"

"Yeah, Snow, that's what makes you strong," added Jasmine.

"Really?" Snow perked up.

"Yes, and it's okay to be afraid, we all have been. Don't feel like you need to be anyone but yourself," said Mulan.

Snow felt comforted by her friend's words, but deep down she wanted to change something about herself.

"Can you girls help me?" she asked.

"Sure, what do you need help with Snow?" asked Jasmine.

"I want you to help me build my confidence and be brave." Snow replied nervously.

"You don't have to do that Snow," said Merida.

"But I want to! I want to be able to keep myself and others out of harm's way. I want to be stronger and more confident,"

Snow's words surprised the others, the level of determination seemed to come out of nowhere. Jasmine, Merida, and Mulan didn't know how to respond. After staring at each other for a few seconds, Mulan was the first to speak.

"Are you sure about this Snow?" she asked.

"I'm very sure, I care about everyone, and I want to help." Snow replied.

The three others again exchanged looks, but then Jasmine spoke.

"If you want to help Snow, I will help," said Jasmine as she laid a hand on Snow's.

"I will too," added Mulan.

"We all will do this together, and you will feel like uh new person," said Merida.

"Thank you, guys! I won't let you down!" Snow said as she hugged her three friends.

She was interrupted when Dopey one of the dwarves tugged a little at her skirt. Snow turned and bent down to face him.

"Well Hello Dopey, may I help you?"

Dopey offered his sleeved-covered tuxedo hand to Snow for a dance,

"Oh I would love to!" said Snow as she graciously took it.

"I will see you, girls, later!"

Snow waved to the girls before joining the rest of the dance.

"Are we sure about this?" asked Jasmine.

"We can't turn a kitten into a tiger."

"We don't have to, we just need to help build her confidence," said Mulan.

"Who knows, maybe she'll surprise us,"

"I hope yer right, let's see where this goes," said Merida

Present day

"Please don't be mad at them, they were only trying to help," said Snow.

"Regardless Snow, none of us want you to get hurt," said Florian.

"But I couldn't bare to see others get hurt." Snow replied.

"Now princess, you don't need to worry about us," said Doc the Dwarf.

"We..We…WEEEAACHOOO! Can manage well." sniffled Sneezy.

"I'm sorry, but….but my place is here, helping others," said Snow.

"Kn..knowing that you're safe, is a great help enough," said Bashful.

"I love all too much to just stay back, I want to be brave!" Snow raised her voice surprising everyone.

Florian looked desperately to the others for help, but a few of them knew not to get involved in a wife and husband quarrel. Seeing that he would be getting any aid, Forian decided that the best course of action was to postpone the conversation so they could be resolved in private.

"Snow, will discuss this later for now please?"

Snow decided to agree with him because she feared that she had embarrassed him in front of the others.

"Well, if Snow wants to help, then so should I," said Tiana.

"Not you too!" said Naveen.

"Come on Naveen, we should help to, Mickey has done a lot for us. It's time we do the same for him," said Tiana

"I have to agree with Tiana," said Cinderella,

"As much as we do not know what is on the horizon, we should face it together."

"It's worth a try, this is our chance to make a stand to defend our home," added Prince Charming.

"We are stronger as one!" said Tarzan.

"Does that mean we're all doing this together? asked Milo.

"No one should feel pressured into this, safety first," said Pocahontas

"Indeed, we should have the well-being of others in mind," added John Smith.

"Regardless, we should let master Yen Sid know about this," said Belle

"True, it would be wise to let the others know as well," said Adam.

"But how will we do that?" asked Jasmine.

"All we can do is wait," said Jim Hawkins.

"Well, if my party is willing to stay, we might as well have the servants stop packing our things," said Aurora.

"You're not going to war without me," Phillip told her.

"I want to stay, but we need to make sure my father knows and Melody is in good hands," said Ariel.

"Same here, but my family is a wee bit over-protective of me, especially my mother," said Merida.

"What if we were to return here in an hour to see if the Wizard council returns?" suggested Quasimodo.

"That sounds like a great idea!" agreed Phoebus.

"That should give us all plenty of time to rearrange some things if we wish," said Moana.

"So then it's settled then, See yall later!" said Tiana."

With that everyone went to take care of preparations, but a few stayed back for a moment to consider the situation more deeply.

"I don't know about this," said Cassandra.

"Aren't we biting a bit more than we can chew?"

"That is a good point, Cass," said Eugene.

"Come on guys, we've been in situations like this before and we came through," said Rapunzel.

"Sure we have, but this is different and is much worse," said Varen.

"So you guys don't want to help?" asked Rapunzel.

"Woah! we aren't saying that Punzy," said Eugene with his hands raised.

"We're just saying that we need to be careful," assured Cass.

"We don't know what we're getting ourselves into."

"But we have to support each other no matter what, so we're in," said Varen.

"Aww, thanks guys, I knew I could count on you to help!" said Rapunzel.

As the others made preparations, Florian led Snow and the others aside to talk.

"Now Snow, I know you want to stay and help, but it's far too dangerous," said Florian.

"Yes, but I couldn't bare the thought of anyone getting hurt and me just standing by letting it happen," replied Snow.

"Princess, please listen to us, you'll be much safer home at our kingdom." reasoned Happy the dwarf.

"I'm going to help and that is my decision!" Snow said putting her foot down and giving a stern look,

The small outburst caused many who were nearby to look at the startled group with surprise. It was very rare for Snow White to raise her voice in such a matter.

Florian was a little shocked, but mostly impressed with Snow's determination. He turned to the dwarfs who were also surprised. Not knowing what to do, he told Snow to have a seat while he ushered the dwarves a short distance away to speak.

Snow was a bit nervous, she could hear them bicker amongst themselves over the situation. After a short few minutes, they returned back to her. Florian and the dwarves had mixed looks of concern, eagerness, and …..Confidence?

Florian sighed "I don't know where this newfound stubbornness has come from, but are you sure there is nothing we can say that will change your mind?"

Snow nodded slowly.

With another sigh, Florian finally relented.

"Alright then, I'll allow it."

Snow's face lit up with a smile.

"Really!? Oh, Thank you. Thank you so muc-"

Florian raised his hand.

"On one condition. Only if Everyone agrees and we watch over you and step in when it's necessary."

"Of course dear," Snow White kissed Forian on the cheek then kneeled down to hug the dwarves.

"Please let us help you with any training," said Doc.

"Yeah well "Yawn." we will make sure you…zzzzz." Sleepy dosed off before he could finish his sentence.

Annoyed, Grumpy spoke up. "What he's trying to say is that we'll make sure you learn the best to offer,"

"Thank you, your support means so much to me," said Snow on the verge of tears.

"We should meet with Master Yen Sid before we take any action," said Doc.

"I agree, for now, we should get ourselves sorted," added Florian.

"Are we all sure about this?" asked Elsa.

Anna took her sister's hand.

"Don't worry, we'll look after each other, no matter what happens."

"I feel like I can't convince you otherwise, so I better stay as well if just to keep you out of danger," said Elsa which made Anna pout.

"Don't worry, that's what this guy is here for," Anna pulled Kristoff next to her.

"Easy there, we're not going off to war just yet," said Kristoff.

"I'll go check on the servants, Just promise to keep her safe or you'll end up as an ice sculpture in the garden," Elsa smirked.

Kristoff laughed nervously.

"She's joking right?"

Anna let out a cheeky laugh which made Kristoff feel even more nervous.

"Right?"

In the north wing of the castle, the Pixie Hollow fairies were getting ready to leave with Peter and the others.

"Wow, it seems like we just got here, and are already leaving," said Silvermist.

"We did just get here dear," said Rosetta as she sorted out some of her dresses

"It's a real shame we can't stay longer," said Iridessa.

"Seemed a little boring to me," said Vida.

"You say that every year." Periwinkle pointed.

"And every time you still end up having a good time."

Vida just rolled her eyes much to the other's amusement.

"TINKERBELL!" called a voice.

Tinkerbell's ears perked up, and she stopped what she was doing.

"Sounds like Peter is calling me, I'll be right back guys,"

As Tinkerbell flew off, Vida used the opportunity to bad-mouth Peter.

"Now, now Vida, Peter is a nice boy, and he always looks after Tinkerbell as much as she looks after him," said Rosetta.

"Oh really? Like the time he banished her, or the time he let her get captured?" Vida retorted.

"Actually, didn't Tinkerbell do that to herself tho? She and weren't exactly on good terms back then." Fawn said reluctantly trying not to insult Tinkerbell in Peter's defense.

Vida was about to say something, but once she thought about it, her friends had a point.

"Fair point, Tinkerbell is almost always overprotective of him."

The other fairies sighed, but some of the winter fairies were curious.

"Is there a story behind this?" asked Sled.

"I don't remember hearing about it," added Gliss.

"We don't talk about it when Tinkerbell is around," said Terence.

"Mrs. Bell gets all embarrassed when it's mentioned around her." Clank pointed out.

"Not one of her "best moments," she described," said Bubble

"Come on, she's not here now, spill the beans," said Spike.

Tinkerbell's friends looked at each other and were hesitant at first, but they eventually relented.

"Just promise not to bring it up." said Periwinkle.

Tinkerbell saw Peter waiting at the bottom of the stairs. She flew down to him and gestured in a way that said "What do you need?"

"Tinkerbell, I need a favor," said Peter.

"I need some barrow pixie dust."

Tinkerbell looked a bit confused, she had been with Peter for a long time as a sort of guardian and had been by his side for a long time, all the while juggling her work in Pixie Hollow. Tinkerbell was especially confused because she was with him almost constantly and there was no need for pixie dust.

In her own way, Tinkerbell asked Peter why he need pixie dust.

"It's for something important." Peter insisted.

Tinkerbell put her hands on her hips, shook her head, then gave Peter a stubborn look. Seeing that Tinkerbell wouldn't change her mind without an explanation, Peter told her his pan.

"I need it to fly back here after I see everyone off, I'm planning to stay and help Mickey,"

Tinkerbell took a second to process what was said. Once she realized what Peter was going to do, she immediately objected, flying to his face and telling him no.

"Sorry Tink, but I made my choice. I need to protect Wendy, John, Michael, and the others," said Peter.

Tinkerbell turned away from Peter and flew to the nearby window. She sat on the window sill with her arms across her chest and breathed a sad sigh. Peter noticed this and set his arms on the window sill next to Tinkerbell.

"Now Tink, I know you're worried about me, but I'm doing this for the safety of everyone," said Peter.

"I talked to Wendy about it, and she agreed to help make sure everyone else got home safe."

Tinkerbell scoffed.

"Of course, she wouldn't know anything about safety." she thought to herself.

"Tinkerbell, I know this is a bit sudden, but I've been through worse. You have to trust me, I'll be back," said Peter,

Tinkerbell knew she couldn't change Peter's mind, she almost hated his stubbornness. She was also sure that the chances of Peter coming out of this alive without her were very few. Countless times, it was Tinkerbell's Pixie Dust that saved Peter's life. With such a limited supply, Peter would be in serious danger. Tinkerbell couldn't help but be mad with Wendy for not being persistent in stopping Peter.

After taking a moment to think about everything, Tinkerbell came up with her own solution.

"Peter I'm staying with you," Tink said to Peter.

Peter tried to say otherwise

"Now Tink, as much as I-"

"Either I stay with you, or I won't give you any Pixie dust!" Tinkerbell decided to use her own stubbornness against him.

"But Tink whose going to look after the Lost Boys, Jake, Izzy, and Cubby?" asked Peter trying to counter.

"They're your responsibility to Peter! But you choose to run off to another adventure, then face responsibility." Tinkerbell shot back.

"Tink, I'm doing this not for myself, but for the protection of everyone!" said Peter in defense.

"Either I stay with you, or you won't get my Pixie dust and I tell everyone else." Tink put her foot down.

Tinkerbell had backed Peter into a corner. He knew that if the Neverland crew found out, they wouldn't leave. With no other choice, Peter finally gave into Tinkerbell's demand.

"Okay, fine…Fine." Peter sighed "just don't tell anyone else okay?"

Tinkerbell nodded in promise.

"My plan is to leave after midnight when everyone is asleep, Wendy agreed to cover for me and make sure the ship gets home," said Peter.

"It's a bit of a flyback, but with a good wind we should be back soon with our speed."

Tinkerbell nodded again.

"So I'll see you later."

Before the two parted ways, Peter said one more thing.

"Tink, you can still change your mind at any time," he said.

Tink gave him a "Yeah no." look then returned to her friends.

"And that's the story," Fawn finished.

The group had just wrapped up telling the story of Tinkerbell's rivalry with Wendy to the Winter fairies.

The Winter fairies had a look of disbelief on their faces.

"Wow," said Gliss.

"That is so unlike Tink." Spike pointed.

"Really strange man." added Slush.

"Now guys, don't mention this to Tinkerbell, she's still sensitive about the whole thing," said Rosetta.

The fairies nodded.

Tinkerbell had returned to her friends with a look of distraught on her face, she tried to hide it, but the others had taken notice.

"Tink, what's wrong?" asked Periwinkle.

"Oh it's nothing," Tink answered quickly.

Everyone looked at her with worry,

"Tink, if there's something up between you and Peter you should tell us you know," said Vida.

Everyone gave Vida a frown.

"Hey, I'm just saying," Vida said in defense.

Turning their attention back to Tink, they pressed on.

"I don't feel like talking about it now," said Tink.

"Are you sure?" asked Silvermist.

"Yeah, I'm sure," said Tink with a sigh.

While the group decided not to pester Tinkerbell with questions, the concern they had over their friend didn't leave.

It was a while later when Yen Sid emerged from his chambers, as he made his way back to the main room when he noticed a few royal servants had either stopped packing or unpacking. A frown crossed Yen Sid's face, and he approached the servants with clenched fists.

"What do you think you are doing!?" he demanded.

"Sorry sir, but we were told to stop packing and unpack." said one of the servants.

"And who gave you such order?" Yen Sid asked with a bit of calm.

"By the royals sir." said another servant

Confusion now filled the wizard's face, he had ordered everyone to return back to their respective kingdoms. Why would they reverse this? He needed to sort this out right away, can't afford any unnecessary distractions.

"Well, you can start packing them back up and get them ready for departure," he ordered.

"But sir, what about the-"

"I...Will handle it, now back to work!" Yen Sid said in a commanding tone, which startled the workers into getting back to the task.

Yen Sid didn't know who gave such orders, but he will find out. After a minute of walking, he made it to the main room where many people were gathered. Clearing his throat, he gained the attention of the entire room.

"Would any of you like to tell me who told the servants to stop packing?"

There was a small silence before a few decided to speak.

"We all kind of did," said Cinderella.

"It was more or less a group decision," added Jasmine.

Yen Sid sighed and pinched his nose.

"I instructed all of you to return home, it's too dangerous to stay here," said Yen Sid.

"We know, but after talking for a while, we all made a decision," said Belle.

"And that is?" asked Yen Sid.

"We want to stay and help you," said Tarzan.

Yen Sid's eyes widened.

"Now hold on just a minute. You can't even begin to know how powerful Zen is."

"But you defeated him before, how strong can he be." Shang pointed out.

"I was merely lucky last time, Zen has gotten much more powerful over the years, I could just barely hold out against him the other night." Yen Sid said.

"All the more reason for us to stay and fight," said Adam.

"We're all involved in this if what you said is true," added Moana.

"If he is getting help from the villains, you'll need all the help you can get," said Hercules.

While Yen Sid continued to protest, other wizards and royals came over to see what was going on.

"What is going on?" asked The Fairy Godmother.

Yen Sid turned to face her.

"They want to stay and get themselves killed," Yen said with sarcasm much to Fairy Godmother's disapproval.

"What is really going on," asked Merlin.

"We want to help you in the conflict against Zen," said John Smith.

"If our homes are in danger, then we should stick together," suggested Quasimodo.

Fergus and Elenor approached Merida.

"Is this true Merida?" asked Elenor.

Merida gave her parents a slightly sad nod.

Fergus was about to praise their daughter but stopped when Elenor shot him a stern look.

"Now lass, we appreciate your determination, but going to war?"

"But daaad." Merida protested.

Merida wasn't the only one having Parental issues. King Triton looked at his daughter Ariel and son-in-law with confusion.

"Were you planning on staying as well?" he asked.

"Now father, please understand, this is for the sake of our home." reasoned Ariel.

King Triton looked at Eric with a raised eyebrow,

"Did you convince her?" he asked.

Eric was just about to answer before Ariel interjected.

"Father, we decided together,"

King Triton leaned close

"I almost lost you, and my granddaughter once, I don't want to lose you again."

"Dad," Ariel took his hand in hers. "I'm a grown woman now, and I want to do my part, to support our friends and family."

"It's dangerous," he said.

"I'll protector her with my life," Eric assured.

Triton gave Eric a stern look

"See that you do young man."

While many talked with their parents and parental figures, the wizard council was trying to comprehend the situation.

"Yen may we have a word?" asked The Blue Fairy.

They gathered into a small circle for a short meeting.

"What brought this on?" asked Merryweather.

"Perhaps it was the events of last night." Flora pointed out.

"The real question is should we permit them?" asked Merlin.

"Of course not!" Protested Yen Sid. "There is no need for anyone to get in the way,"

The Fairy Godmother gave Yen Sid a frown.

"But aren't you planning to train your apprentice in forbidden magic?"

Yen Sid's eyes were wide while everyone in the circle was also shocked. Yen Sid never told anyone about his plan, he was going to, but when the time was right.

"How did you kno-"

"Is this true?" asked Fauna.

"That is different." Yen Sid defended.

"Is it really?" asked Cedric

Yen started to get a little frustrated, but held his composure and turned back to the topic.

"Yes, but we'll discuss this later. Back to the topic at hand."

"Well I know it is risky, but if Zen truly is working alongside the villains, then having an army of protagonists on our side would be in our best interest," said Merlin.

"True, but not everyone here is a warrior or has experience in battle, we can't just send them to the frontlines." The Blue Fairy replied.

"Perhaps, with time and training, we can have them at least somewhat prepared," suggested Flora.

"I don't know about that," said Merryweather. "We don't have much time as it is. We also don't have a strategy."

"I say we let them aid us, they are our friends, and they're doing this for the sake of their homes," said Fauna.

"We shouldn't, Zen is my problem." Yen replied with a sigh.

"Yen, this is no longer just your mistake, we're looking at a full-scale war. They have a right to defend themselves, everyone is involved like it or not," said Merlin.

Yen was about to object, but he stopped himself. Maybe it was the right thing to do, this was bigger than just him. If things had to change for them to have a chance, then so be it.

Yen Sid made his decision.

"Very well, I'll allow it, but it would be wise to start as soon as possible. The clock is ticking."

The Wizards turned back to the large group, and then Yen Sid raised his voice.

"ATTENTION EVERYONE!" he shouted.

The room went silent and turned to him.

"Alright, after a little consideration, we will allow you to aid us in this conflict."

Everyone cheered, but Yen Sid interrupted them.

"I'M NOT FINISHED!"

Silence filled the room once again.

"However, a few of you have little-to-no experience in battle, so we need to help one another in preparation."

Everyone nodded in agreement.

"I suggest those who still plan to head back home, feel free."

"For now, everyone else takes some time to recuperate and say goodbye, as soon as you're ready, use the castle grounds as a place to prepare and make ready. When I obtain more information, I will make it known. You all are dismissed." Yen Sid finished.

While everyone else scattered, Yen Sid turned back to the council. From a small pouch on the side of his robes, he pulled out an old key.

"Here, take this key. In my study on the far right wall, you'll find a small cupboard, inside is a book with various enchantments for armor and weapons. There are plenty of blacksmiths around the village, you could even ask the dwarves for help."

Cedric took the key and looked puzzled.

"What exactly will these enchantments do?" he asked.

"Everything you need to know is in that book, right now I need to make sure my apprentice is ready. I will check on you all later." Yen said as he started walking off.

"And Yen," said The Blue Fairy.

Yen stopped for a moment and turned around.

"While we understand the circumstances, we still need to talk about this forbidden magic," she said as the others nodded in agreement.

Yen sighed.

"We will, you have my word."

Seeing his fellow cohorts satisfied with his response, Yen Sid went back on his way. Once Yen was gone, the group turned to each other.

"Well friends, it seems we have a lot of work to do," said Flora.

"Indeed we do. let us not waste time," said Cedric.

END OF CHAPTER 20 PART 2

Chapter Text

Mickey was in his room preparing to train once again in the arts of magic, only this time he had to start from zero and learn magic that was completely new to him. Events seemed to be faster than he could process. It was all so overwhelming for him.

As he went rummaged through his belongings, in search of his apprentice attire, he came across an old photo. The picture was of him, Walt Disney, and his friends all standing in front of the Disney castle. Mickey let out a deep sigh,

"Hey there buddy!" greeted Oswald

"Oswald? I that you and Ortensia had returned to Mean Street?"

"And leave you here with a big baddy on the loose? No way I'm missing out on this adventure! " Oswald said with a fist to his chest.

"We wanted to help you, this is our home too," added Ortensia.

Mickey was about to say something when he was interrupted.

"I hope I'm not interrupting," came a familiar voice from the doorway.

"Gus!" Mickey recognized the site of his gremlin friend from Mean Street.

"We missed you at the party."

"I was in the middle of an invention and forgot to look at the clock. By the time I was ready Oswald and Ortensia were gone," explained Gus.

"We tried to convince Mr. Sid to let us go back for him, but he made no exceptions," added Ortensia.

"If I had known, I would done something," Mickey said as he lowered his head in shame.

"Don't be so hard on yourself Mickey, I'm here now aren't I?" said Gus with a smile.

"Speaking of which, how did you get here?" Mickey asked.

"Well you see I kinda borrowed your paintbrush," said Oswald as he chuckled with embarrassment.

"I see," said Mickey.

"But you should all go back, things are gonna get too dangerous."

"Nonsense! Oswald told me that you were in dire need of assistance. That's why I'm here to help." Gus said with a thumb to his chest.

"You helped save Wasteland twice, it's only fair we help you guys out too." Oswald pointed out.

"We're not the only ones who are by your side," said Ortensia.

"What do you mean?"

"Mickey! There's something important I need to tell you!" came the voice of Minnie.

"Minnie? Is something wrong?" asked Mickey.

"Oh, the opposite Mickey! Almost everyone else wants to stay and help!"

"What!?" said Mickey in surprise.

"But Master said that everyone needed to go back to their homes."

"I don't know how, but they were able to convince him and the council to let them stay," explained Minnie.

"That's what we wanted to tell you. Everyone wants to help you, Mickey," added Oswald.

"Well if that's the case, I will do my best to get stronger so I can support you guys as well," Mickey said with newfound determination.

"That's the spirit Mickey!" said Gus.

"Apprentice!" came the call of Yen Sid.

"Well, I better go guys. Whatever you do next, promise me you'll be careful."

"Will do Mickey!" said Oswald.

"Good Luck with your training!" added Ortensia.

"And one more thing Mickey!" said Minnie as she walked up to him.

"Yes Minnie?" asked Mickey.

Minnie leaned in and kissed Mickey on the cheek.

"Try not to get hurt please."

Mickey blushed at the gesture.

"Don't worry Minnie, I'll be fine," Mickey assured.

"NOW Apprentice!"

"Coming master!" Mickey answered back.

"I'll see you all later."

Mickey waved as he left the room to meet his master. Minnie looked down in sadness. Ortensia placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Are you alright Minnie?"

"I'm fine, just a little concerned," she said with a sigh.

"Fear not Minnie, Mickey is one of the bravest and toughest mice I ever knew. He can overcome almost anything," said Gus.

Oswald couldn't help but let out a chuckle.

"Isn't he the only muse you know?"

Gus was about to protest but stopped when he realized and laughed as well. Ortensia and Minnie followed after.

Minnie loved moments like this, the thought of losing them made her almost terrified of what was to come. She made a decision right then and there to join everyone else in the cause.

Mickey met with his master at the end of the hall. Yen Sid was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, an annoyed look on his face, and tapping his foot impatiently.

"Apprentice, we have no time for chatter when evil is afoot." he scolded.

Mickey resented what he just said.

"With all due respect master, with everything going on making even a little time with friends and family is special."

"Not when there are matters that are more important!" he said with a raised voice.

"Listen, despite the years, you sill have a young heart. However, the foe we face isn't like any other. Zen is more powerful, but it's the master who he follows that worries me even more." he sighed.

"I know you want time with your friends, but all your focus must be on getting your magic back and stronger. The sake of the kingdom is depending on you. Do you understand?"

Mickey looked down and nodded.

"Very well then. Now it's time for you to start training!"

Yen Sid lead Mickey outside to one of the courtyards. Mickey couldn't help but pop a question.

"Is it true, that you let everyone stay?"

Yen Sid let out a sigh of annoyance.

"If I had my say, I would have sent them all back on their way. Unfortunately, between them and the council, I was outvoted. So yes they will be staying, but not without taking any precautions."

Mickey couldn't help but smile. His friends all stayed to help. This made Mickey feel even more determined to do his absolute best.

Across the Kingdom on the villain's side, Zen and all the villains had departed for the old ruins of the old castle. During the journey, a few of the villains were still doubtful of their mysterious new ally. While Maleficent and a few more influential villains had a degree of trust in Zen, the rest were still skeptical of his true intentions.

During the journey, while some of the villains preferred to ride alone, others rode together, using the opportunity to discuss recent events.

"So what do you think of him?" asked Fiero.

"He seems a little full of himself," said Suriki.

"But did you see the way he subdued Chernobog?" Zhan Tiri.

"No one other than Walt Disney himself could outmatch the powerful demon."

"Indeed, and it took nearly all the "good" magicians to bring him under control," added Chatana.

"As remarkable as that was, there is something about him that doesn't seem right," said Mozenrath.

"What do you mean?" Mirage as she

"Think about it, he promised us a utopia as a reward for our service, the alternative is being encased in stone, but are we so sure he will keep his word?" Mozenrath reasoned.

"You raise a good point comrade." Count Nikolas Rokoff said in agreement.

"Somewhere under his words there is a thread of deception and manipulation," said Caliph Kapok.

"I have to respect that."

"But should we interfere? I'll take almost any chance I can get to have my revenge on that insurable princess Elena, my traitorous husband and daughter, and those other insolent fools," said Ash Delgado in a huff.

"I agree, anyone who can give me vengeance against that street rat and his friends deserves my attention!" Ayam Aghoul added.

"That may be true, but what will be our fates after things have come to pass?" questioned Zhan Tiri.

"What do you mean?" asked Tublat the Gorilla who lowered himself down off the side of the large carriage.

"I see. Like what Mozenrath said, once Zen fulfills his goal, what to stop him from making us disappear like the others?" said Shere khan,

"You mean like the big purple guy?" said Abis Mal.

"Precisely."

"Now listen, he may have some of the others fooled, but as villains ourselves, I suggest we should keep a close eye on him. There is no telling what this Zen's true intentions are," said Mozenrath.

They all agree unanimously to watch Zen and his actions and proceed with caution. Unknownst to them Diablo was by the window listening to the whole thing. Once he heard all he needed to hear, he flew to the carriage where Maleficent and some of the higher villains were.

"Ugh, I should've taken my car!" grumbled Cruella De Vil.

"Then why didn't you?" asked Hades.

"Are you kidding? The roads here would ruin the tires, or scratch the paint."

"O..kay," said Hades still puzzled.

Diablo flew into the window and perched on Maleficent's shoulder.

"You've done well my pet."

"And what would that be?" asked Jafar.

"It seems that some of the others still hold doubts about our new accomplice," she said.

"They fear that he will betray us at some point after we completed our task."

"But shouldn't we be concerned as well?" said Claude Frollo.

"I agree, at any time he could be rid of us, and with little to no trouble," added Dr. Facilier.

"Perhaps, but it would be unwise to challenge him," said Captain Hook.

"We still have no grasp of how powerful he is."

"Indeed after the display he performed, we should be considered fortunate to not end up like Chernobog," said Scar.

"Maybe we too should be cautious."

"Now friends, we shouldn't do anything rash. We need to trust him at least for a little while," said Maleficent with reason.

"I don't know Mal, the guy's style is on fire, but even I can see a trick when it's coming," said Hades.

"I mean we're villains, even if we know a thing or two about pulling a fast one."

"I am well aware of that!" she retorted.

"I too am a little suspicious of him. But I have something more planned."

"What do you mean?" asked The Evil Queen.

"If I can figure out how to wield the same magic he does by my own hands, there will be no way for him to contest any of us," said Maleficent.

The others all nodded in understanding.

"That makes sense, If we can figure out how to obtain his power, we will be ready for any betrayal that he may have planned." said the Horned King as he rubbed his hands maliciously.

"But how can we accomplish something like this?" asked Theodora.

"The only way we could grasp any sort of knowledge of that magic is through that book, and that never leaves his side."

"We have time to form a plan, but for now let us be patient," said Maleficent.

"But there is one thing that I am curious about." said The Evil Queen.

"And what would that be?" asked Yzma.

"Who is Zen's master." replied The Evil Queen.

Before anyone could reply there was a loud "HALT!" at the head of the caravan.

"I believe we have reached our destination," said Jafar.

"We will continue this at another time."

Zen stepped off his horse and walked to the ruined gate of the old castle where he was once imprisoned below.

The other villains stepped out and walked around the ruins.

"That was this place?" asked Clayton.

"This used to be my home before it became a prison," said Zen with a hint of venom in his voice.

"This is where you were held?" asked Lady Tremaine.

"Indeed, but now it will serve a different purpose," said Zen as he reach for the book and raised his staff.

"I suggest that you all remain where you are!" he said in a loud clear voice.

All the villains stepped back as Zen began to pulse with magic. Zen's eyes glowed green as he began to cite a mysterious incantation. The ground began to tremble as Zen's voice grew louder. Then something else happened, one by one pieces of the foundation began to form various structures. Walls reformed, towers rose, and iron gates bolted back into place. The villains watched in complete astonishment as a massive castle reformed from the old ruins.

After a few moments, it was finally complete. However, it wasn't the same as they heard in the stories. This was no castle, it was a powerful fortress. The massive walls were lined with spikes, the peaks of the towers had carved stone gargoyles with skulls for heads, the gate's poles twisted to form sharp points with a glowing skull-like lock, and finally, the structure at the center stood tall above all else and had a giant demonic like stone head engraved in the front. The fortress itself could rival the main Disney castle, it sent out an ominous glow that could be seen for miles across the sea, and dark clouds shadowed the sky for a mile, (picture it like Sauron's tower from Lord of the Rings)

"Remarkable," said Maleficent.

"Now that's a fortress." whistles Ursula.

"Maybe this guy could give my bedroom a makeover," added Drizella.

Zen took a deep breath and turned around to face the villains.

"Now, there is only one thing more we need for this place."

"And what would that be?" asked Madame Mim.

"Why an army or course," Zen answered.

"Now where do you expect to gather an army? We would have to travel miles to find anyone to follow us." said The Horned King.

"I agree with bones here. We don't exactly have any employment openings," said Hades.

Zen only laughed much to the confusion of the others.

"Being that some of you have experience in mastering the undead, you would think that you would have figured it out on the spot," Zen replied as he gathered his breath.

"Allow me to demonstrate."

Zen moved past the villains to the large open graveled plane that was between him and the sea. Reaching into his cloak, he pulled out a stone that had the same radiated glow as the one in his staff. With a wave of motion, he jammed it as hard as he could into the ground. The stone glowed brighter then bright green cracks began to branch out until they reached the edges of the field. The ground began to shake and rocks began to tumble, even some of the villains were a little scared of what was going to happen. Suddenly, there was a cracking sound as a decayed skeleton had bunched through the earth, followed by an arm, shoulder, and torso which had a skeletal head that had two bright green glowing crystal eyes. Across the rocky terrain, thousands of others began to rise as well, each one wearing old worn down armor and grasping tattered weapons and shields in their hands. Before them stood a massive army.

"Of course! An army of the dead!" Ayam Aghoul realized.

"Indeed. This stone was provided to me by my master. It not only summons the dead but binds them to the summoner's power." explained Zen.

"Now, down to business. Some of you will prepare outer defense measures around the grounds, others who have experience with machines will begin construction on the machine."

A few of the villains were confused about what he meant.

"The Mad Doctor and Mechanicles will explain the rest," said Zen.

"Now when the time comes I will call on a few of you one by one for a special task. I suggest you all familiarize yourself with the area, I will be in my chambers and call upon you when needed."

The Zen entered the gate of his fortress with the villains following.

"Oh, and one more thing."

Zen concentrated his magic into a medium-sized sphere, it levitated into the air, then split into a hundred little glowing specks. Each small piece went to every villain and transformed into an amulet necklace.

"What do these do?" asked Shan Yu.

"These contain a fraction of the magic I possess. The stone will empower each of you almost tenfold. While these undead followers are ultimately loyal to me, they will obey you under the stone's power." Zen explained.

"Now, it's time to make preparations, because this is just the beginning."

The clouds roared with thunder at his last words.

Meanwhile, a short distance away Archenemies was nearby listening in closing.

"Things are getting worse, but I must know more, our lives depend on it." the bird thought.

"Do you think me did the right thing?" asked The Blue Fairy.

"What do you mean," asked Merlin as he picked up a stack of papers.

"I mean, was it wise to permit the others to stay." said The Blue Fairy.

"Are we putting them in danger?"

"I know for a fact that Elena and her friends can take hold out against anything," said Esteban. as he grabbed some quill pens and ink.

"But this is quite different," the Fairy godmother said.

"There is no running from this no matter what, we all should prepare and do our part." Flora.

"And over the years, everyone has changed and has gotten stronger," added Cedric.

"Now, let us get to work." as Merlin placed the last of the books on the table,

"Now remember everyone, we must be very careful how we proceed. This magic is strong but dangerous and we must not fall prey to corruption in our ranks."

"I know far too well what it's like to fall into temptation," said Esteban.

"Ah ha! Here's the manuscript for the enchantment," said Cedric.

"Going by these writings it will take a few hours to perfect, the spells are also very draining so we might need more of us for this to work."

"I also believe we should be battle ready ourselves." said The Blue Fairy.

"Indeed, I'm not much of a fighter, but will not let our princesses and princes go out there alone," said Maryweather.

"Easy Mary," said Fauna.

"We shouldn't do anything rash."

"You are both right, Our heroes will need all the magical aid they can get on the field." said The Fairy Godmother.

"Perhaps we should also have some crafted armor garbs for ourselves?" suggested Flora.

"That sounds like a good idea," added Cedric.

"I owe a fair debt to the royals of Enchantia, especially to young Princess Sofa."

"I agree, we should make some preparations later. For now, back to the task at hand," said Merlin.

"By the way, I received word from a few of the Blacksmiths. They have taken a few measurements and are currently crafting with great haste." said The Blue Fairy.

"Good, the sooner we start, the better," said Merlin.

"Come on apprentice!" scolded Yen Sid.

"Have some focus!"

"I'm doing the best I can master, it's not easy starting over," said Mickey.

"I have told you before, you need to bring it forth from within," said Yen Sid.

"It shouldn't be that hard, you've learned so much of this stuff before."

"But this magic is all new to me," said Mickey.

"It's simple, focus and try to channel your power at that rock." Yen Sid pointed at the fairly large stone.

Mickey tried again with his arms stretch out and palms facing the rock. With all the concentration he could muster, he focused carefully to draw out the magic. Unfortunately, he couldn't do it.

Mickey stopped to catch his breath as Yen Sid just shook his head.

"With every delay, our enemy advances apprentice. You will need to do a lot better than that."

Mickey got a little defensive at his master's words.

"That's easy for you to say, you still have your magic."

Yen Sid was about to say something but stopped when he noticed a small spark of magic emanating from Mickey's fingers. An idea popped into his head.

"It's hopeless." he sighed

"What was I thinking putting so much faith in you."

"But master, I'm-"

"The kingdom is in danger, lives are at risk."

Mickey started to feel frustrated.

"Master-"

"Who am I kidding? Maybe all these years you were just extremely lucky," said Yen Sid.

Mickey's temper started to reach its the peak, much to Yen Sid's interest so he pressed on.

"You can't save your friends, you couldn't even keep Minnie safe."

At his master's last remark, Mickey let out an outburst of magic anger that caused the rock to shatter into pieces. Mickey took a moment to catch his breath and saw what he had done.

"Oh gosh, did I do that?"

Mickey turned to see the smirking face of his master,

"Yes you did apprentice, now we're finally getting somewhere," Yen Sid said in delight.

"Wait, you said those things on purpose?" asked Mickey.

"Why?"

"Because I needed you to release the magic inside you, and you did through your emotional outburst." Yen Sid explained.

"Zen and his master carry a deep malice and that's what makes their magic more powerful."

"Kind of like Queen Elsa's magic?" asked Mickey.

"Similar, but very different," said Yen Sid.

Mickey let out a worried sigh,

"I don't like it, it feels wrong."

Yen Sid knelt on one knee in front of him.

"Apprentice, I understand your fear. but we can't afford to make time to consider any further thought on it. I already told you, you won't fall down the same dark path that Zen has succumbed to. You will be greater."

Mickey brightened up a little,

"Now, back to practice."

Before they could get started again they were interrupted by one of the servants.

"Sir you really need to see this!"

"This better be important." he groaned.

"Come along."

Overcome with curiosity, Mickey followed his master and the servant.

"Peter we're ready to set sail!" called Jake.

Everyone had just finished saying their goodbyes and had boarded the ship to go home. The plank was drawn, the anchor was raised, and the sails were lowered.

"And away we go!" shouted Peter from the topmast.

The ship drifted on the water for a hundred meters before catching wind and taking off, thanks to a bit of pixie dust.

"With a good wind we'll be home very soon with a good wind," said Jake

"It's a shame we couldn't stay longer," said Izzy.

"Yeah, we were having such a good time." pouted Cubby.

"Don't worry crew, I'm sure Mickey will have this solved before you know it," said Peter trying to cheer everyone up.

"Do you think so?" asked Micheal.

"Sure I do!" he replied with a fist to his chest.

"Do you think maybe we should have stayed and helped?" suggested Slightly.

"Yeah, no mean wizard is gonna scare us off!" said Nibs as the rest of the Lost Boys shouted in agreement.

"Now troops, we have to take care of Neverland in case the bad guys come here," said Peter.

"When we get to Neverland, we'll drop everyone else off, then we'll take Wendy, John, and Micheal home."

"Aww, but we want to go too!" complained the Lost Boys.

Peter groaned.

"Alright, but then it's right back to Neverland! Got it?"

"Yes sir!" the boys answered in unison.

"Hey, guys! Look over there!" said Skully as he pointed at the storm in the distance.

"Storm comes, sense great evil in the air," said Big Chief.

Everyone looked over and saw the mass of clouds in the sky. Worry filled Wendy's mind as she saw the source of the disturbance. Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted when Micheal tugged at her skirt.

"Wendy, is everything going to be okay?" he asked.

"Oh, I'm sure everything will be alright Micheal. Mickey will solve this problem, and things will go back to normal." Wendy assured.

But she wasn't sure. However, she trusted her friends and needed to be strong for everyone's sake.

"If anyone needs me, I'll be in the Crowsnest," called Peter as few up top.

"In that case, I'll be in the dining quarters fixing some food.' said Wendy.

"I'll help you," said Tiger Lily as she followed behind.

Once Peter, Wendy, and Tiger Lily were away, everyone else started talking amongst each other.

"Hey guys, have you noticed anything different about Peter?" asked Jake.

"What do you mean?" asked John.

"Well, I don't know. Ever since the party, Peter has been a little distant," said Jake

"That's true, we were supposed to do drills today, but he wanted us to practice by ourselves" Nibs.

"But we've only done them when Peter is around." added Slightly.

"Maybe he's just eager to get home," said Izzy.

"Yeah, we're all kind of exhausted, I'm looking forward to getting back to Neverland," said Cubby.

"Do you think we should be worried for our leader? asked Tootles.

"If Peter needs our help, we should be there for him." said the raccoon twins.

"I agree, Peter has helped us a lot, and I'm gonna be by his side no matter what!" declared Jake as he pointed to his chest.

"Count us in!" said Izzy and Cubby.

"That goes for us too!" said one of the Lost Boys.

"We'll help Peter together!" squawked Skully.

The kids quietly cheered, but John pulled Micheal to the side.

"Now Micheal, we shouldn't be making promises that we're not sure of just yet," he said

"Wendy is the one in charge of us, so we have to make sure she agrees."

"But I want to help Peter," said Micheal with a hint of disappointment.

"I want to as well, but we're not responsible enough to make such decisions," said John.

"Let's just make sure Wendy is okay with it first."

Micheal let out a sigh and nodded. They both then turned back to the group

"Everyone listen. How about we keep an eye on him?" suggested John.

"We shouldn't be too pushy if Peter needs a little space."

They all looked at one another and nodded in agreement.

"That sounds like a good idea," said Jake.

Meanwhile, below deck, The fairies of Pixie Hollow had occupied themselves with various other Queen Clarion, Lord Milori, Fairy Mary, Dewey, and some others were chatting amongst each other over some tea at a small table. Meanwhile, other fairies were talking, looking at books, and just relaxing in the room.

Tinkerbell however was organizing some supplies and extra fairy dust for her quest with Peter. She had thought about telling her friends, but she worried about what they would say or if they would they try to stop her.

"Maybe if I just left a note? Oh who am I kidding, I can't just do that to them." Tinkerbell thought out loud.

"Um...Tink?"

Tink hurriedly closed her bag and then spun around to face her friends.

"Oh...Hey guys.."

"Tink is everything okay?" asked Terrence.

"You've been acting kind of strange since we left," added Periwinkle

"Oh just a little worried about everything going on and all," said Tink.

"Are you sure that's all Mrs. Bell?" Asked Clank.

"Of course. Nothing else is bothering me." she lied.

"Oh, I just remembered I needed to talk to Queen Clarion about something."

Tinkerbell flew off leaving her friends slightly puzzled.

In truth, she really did need to talk to the Queen about leaving to join Peter on his possibly dangerous quest.

"Excuse me, your highness.."

"Yes Tinkerbell, may I help you?" replied the queen.

"May I please speak with you in private?" asked a nervous Tinkerbell.

"Of course, dear, excuse me, everyone," said the queen as she set her cup of tea on the table.

The two flew to a less occupied side of the room on top of a covered from everyone else. Tinkerbell's friends saw them fly off and were course.

"I wonder what they're talking about," said Silvermist.

"Let's go listen in." proposed Gliss with eagerness.

"I don't think that would be polite," said Iridessa.

"But it sounds like it could be something good," said Vida.

"I'll only be willing if it helps Tinkerbell," said Periwinkle.

"That seems fair," added Rosetta.

The group quietly flew over to a shelf below the cover to listen in on the conversation.

"You know how I've been on many adventures before right?" asked Tink.

"Of course dear, you and Peter are almost inseparable." the queen mused.

Terrence couldn't help but roll his eyes. He didn't hate Peter, but it sometimes annoyed

"Well yeah, but what if we were going to do something kind of dangerous, like a lot more dangerous than usual?"

"Tinkerbell, what is troubling you?" asked the queen.

Tinkerbell let out a sigh.

"Peter wants to join Mickey to help defeat that evil wizard, and he asked me to help him."

The queen and faires gasped.

"And you are having second thoughts?" she asked.

"Kind of, I don't want Peter to get hurt, and I can't convince him otherwise," said Tink.

"Wait that boy wants to drag Tink off on an even crazier adventure?" said Vida which earned her shushes from everyone else.

"He's changed."

"Perhaps, after all these years, Peter has grown a bit." said the queen.

"But putting himself in extreme danger doesn't seem like the best idea," replied Tink.

"This is something that he possibly couldn't survive."

"Tink." Clarion held her hand.

"What is your heart telling you?" she asked.

Tink paused for a moment then took a deep breath.

"That I should help Peter if that means protecting him and Neverland."

"Then you know your choice already." said the queen.

"Are you sure I'm making the right one?" asked Tinkerbell.

"I cannot make that decision for you my dear, you must stay true to yourself no matter what." said the queen.

Tink let out a sigh, but put a hand to her heart.

"I would do anything and everything to protect the ones close to me, and I will not let Peter do this himself. But I'm also worried about leaving everyone else at Pixie Hollow."

"We will look after each other and will be safe for the time being. Go with Peter, and watch over him." said the queen with a hand on Tink's shoulder.

"Thank you your majesty, and will you please watch over the Lost Boys and the Neverland crew?" Tink asked.

The queen laughed a little.

"Don't worry, we will keep them out of trouble for the time being."

"Thank you for listening," said Tink with a smile.

"I should get back to packing my things," Tink said as she was about to fly off.

"Oh, Tinkerbell. Do you plan on telling your friends and your sister?" asked the queen.

The other fairies also listened closely.

Tink stopped. She knew she had to tell them eventually, but she didn't know how to do it.

"I'll think of something," she said before flying off.

Each of the fairies shared a confused and worried.

"Tinkerbell's leaving!" said a shocked Iridessa.

"That kid can take care of himself. Why need Tink," said Vida

"I agree," said Terrance.

"Why drag Tink into something so dangerous."

"She's been fine going along with Peter before," said Fawn.

"Yeah, but she also been captured before," added Periwinkle

"But what should we do?"

"Well, I'm going with Tinkerbell." declared Zarine.

"She'll need all the help she can get."

"I'm also not letting Tink go it alone," said Terrence.

"Count us in as well," said Clank.

"Tinkers stick together!" said Bubble.

"I'll join you guys as well, someone has to be the voice of reason in this group," said Vida which made some of the others roll their eyes.

"Do you think she'll tell us she's going?" asked Silvermist.

"I don't know, but regardless we should go with her," said Rosetta.

Everyone nodded in agreement.

Zen sat in the main chamber of his fortress looking over the contents of Walt's book, examining the pages carefully.

"You are still a clever old man it appears," he said out loud.

The book began to glow as several pages removed themselves from the binder and merged into a large piece of paper.

"However, I know you well enough to see through your obvious tricks."

As Zen examined the new parchment, he didn't notice Archenemies quietly hidden in the shadows. Yen's spell had still been at work to keep him hidden, but its effects were slowing down.

The old bird tried to get as close as possible to see what Zen was looking at.

"Ahhh, that's where you've sent them. We both know that you can't destroy something that's a part of this Kingdom's history so easily," said Zen.

"With this map, finding the location of the other relics will be no trouble at all."

Zen walked over to a crystal ball that was on the table, he took it up in his hands and it glowed brightly.

"But I must establish contact with some old associates."

Archenemies flew to another ledge to watch.

The Crystal ball pulsed a few times before it lit up the room causing the torches to dim a little. Finally, several figures appeared around the room in a ghost-like green projection.

"Zen my dear boy, it is good to see you," said Regis.

"It has been quite some time," said Kenna.

"And the spell has done well to slow your aging."

"Indeed it has," said Zen.

"How have the rest of you been fairing all these years?"

"Ever since your failure to perform the ritual, we were forced into hiding to avoid capture. And had to continually move about to not draw a suspicion" huffed Avera.

"Pardon Avera, she still hasn't learned when to keep her speech to herself," said Jairon with a snicker that earned him a glare from Avera.

"No, her words do hold some truth. I was young and had barely scratched the surface of this magic," said Zen as he looked at his hands that generated a little magic.

"However, all these years imprisoned, I have had time to learn much more and become stronger and far more powerful than before."

"And what of our master," asked Drayden.

"He sends his regards and is looking forward to joining us very soon," Zen replied.

"How do we plan to accomplish this?" asked Damond.

"During my time in the vault, I have learned that the seal has strengthened over time. I was barely able to escape if it wasn't for the help from the outside." Zen explained.

"You mean those mere insignificant villains?" asked Avera.

"How were you able to persuade them to follow you?" added Regis.

"A promise and a demonstration of my power were more than enough for them to see reason. It would be foolish for them to oppose me," said Zen.

"So how are we going to set our master free?" asked Jairon.

"For the seal to finally break, we'll need all the magic in the entire Kingdom, but luckily I have discovered a solution. If enough powerful relics can be obtained, then they can be combined and reforged to form a containment sphere to store all that raw magic."

"But how will that work?" Dreyden.

"A few of these villains have plenty of experience in building machines, and with the plans, I have created, it will work," said Zen as he summoned a projection of the machine's model.

"The sphere functions as a power unit as well as containment. To put it simply, the sphere powers the machine, the machine gathers magic, then it will use the stored magic that it has retrieved to force open a permanent gateway that will release our master as well as other potential allies."

(A/N: I hope I explained all that clearly.")

"That seems like a large task. Will you be requiring our assistance?" asked Avera.

"It is best that you all continue to lay low for just a little bit longer. When the time comes you will join me once the ritual is complete, and together we will finish what we started long ago."

"Very well Zen, we have put our faith in you to complete your mission. We will continue to stay in the shadows for now, but summon us if you have any inconveniences," said Damond.

"I assure you I will do what is necessary,"

"And one more thing, do not let your vengeance cloud you from the task at hand," said Regis.

Zen paused for a moment. He still resented Yen Sid for what he had done, and for locking him away, but he knew he had to put that aside…. for now.

"I..Understand," he said with hesitation.

Satisfied with his answer, they all left Zen alone. He then turned his attention back to the map and examined the various regions that would be unseen on any other map. He then began to conjure another spell, and this one made the map slit into several duplicates. He placed them on the table and then went to his door. He opened it and motioned for the two guards standing by.

"Bring them to my chambers," he said.

The guards let out a grunt and followed their orders.

A few minutes later, they returned with Maleficent, Pete, Jafar, Shuriki, Captain Hook, Vor, Ursula, Cruella, Hades, Gaston, and a few others.

"I hope you've all had a chance to oversee your new accommodations," said Zen.

"More or less," said Lady Tremaine.

"I must say, this place you got here gives me the wonderful feeling of the underworld," said Hades.

"You all will have more time to settle in later. For now, let us get down to our real business," said Zen as he placed the map on the table for all to see.

"Mad Doctor, Mechanicles, how goes construction on the machine?" he asked.

"With the new ore we harvested, we were able to have the worker harvest it and create the base structure," said Mechanicles.

"We should be able to have it done on schedule."

"However, it will be useless without the main component." The Mad Doctor interjected.

"Such a device of ancient origin of this caliber would need a significant power source."

"Indeed, what you shared with us doesn't exist in all the Magic Kingdom," added Mechanicles.

"That is where the rest of you come in," said Zen.

The villains glanced at each other puzzled.

"The power source doesn't exist because it needs to be forged," he said.

"In order to create the sphere, we must collect artifacts that have strong magical properties."

"I see, you mean something like the two scepters?" asked Shuriki

"Precisely" Zen answered.

"But how will that be possible? Many of these artifacts were either lost or destroyed," said Jafar.

"That is where you are wrong my friend. You see they are a part of each individual story, and they helped shape the lives of those in the Magic Kingdom when they are brought to life. Such influential power cannot be gone forever." said Zen.

"But what does that mean?" asked Scar.

"As long as the magic Kingdom exists, so will the power of these artifacts," Zen explained.

"So if they still exist then where are they?" asked Dr. Facilier.

"Hidden in the far corners of the Magic Kingdom, unseen on any other map, except these." Zen turned everyone's attention to the stack of maps on the table.

"I've made some duplicates of the map I have created. Each one holds a small amount of magic energy that will lead you to an artifact."

"So you want us to travel to each of these regions to retrieve the lost artifacts for the machine?" confirmed Maleficent.

"Indeed," replied Zen.

"Why would you put this task on us?" asked The Horned King.

Zen faced The Horned King with a raised eyebrow.

"Because I believe that many of you want to see this through to the end and finally achieve the victory that you have been denied for a long time," Zen answered.

"Also, I know some of you don't want to experience the "consequences" of betraying me?" Zen emphasized the last part by pointing to the small stone statue of the imprisoned Chernabog.

"The small bit of magic that I've given each of you is powerful and should give you an advantage in any situation."

"But what if them meddlesome do-gooders try to stop us?" asked Pete.

"I will be sending a few of my minions as escorts, they will follow your orders as I have instructed them to?"

"Now, your vessels shall be ready in an hour. Each of you will be assigned in groups so you will be able to aid each other in your expedition. I will place a marker on the map so you know which artifact you will be searching for."

"That is all for now, I would personally go with you, but I must remain here to coordinate everything. I do not doubt that together we will succeed."

The villains looked at one another and nodded, then they left the room to prepare for the journey ahead.

Once Archenemies saw what he needed, he flew to a safe distance and landed by a small pool of water. The spell was nearly depleted so he needed to make his message short.

Worry and panic filled the air as a large crowd gathered and were pointing at the mass of dark clouds in the distance.

"We're doomed!" shouted a bystander.

"All is lost!" said another.

Everyone from across the land gazed upon the dark fortress that was glowing with evil magic sowing fear into the hearts of all who saw it. Frightened children ran into the arms of their elders, while animals of many kinds hid in the wilds.

"Master Yen Sid, you have an urgent message from Archenemies!" said a servant with a crystal ball in hand.

Yen Sid took the ball in his hands and gazed into it.

"What information have you brought us from behind enemy lines?" he asked.

"I have just sneaked outside the fortress. Zen is preparing to send out the villains to find the magic relics."

"Relics?" asked a Mickey.

"Drat, I knew he would be after them eventually, but I didn't think so soon," Yen said aloud.

"We can't risk him having too big of a head start. Archenemies did they say when and where they're heading?

"

"From what I could find out, they will be leaving in the hour." the bird replied.

"That gives us even less time," Yen said with urgency.

"Servant summon everyone into the main room immediately!"

"Right away sir!" they replied as he ran off.

The other Citizens of Disney had witnessed what has been transpiring. Many had just finished saying their goodbyes to loved ones but were surprised to see a dark castle that was a lot bigger than their own here.

"Unbelievable," said Cinderella.

"This is awful!" added Snow White.

"Do we even have a chance against something like this?" asked Flynn

"Hold strong guys, we can't fall to fear so easily!" said Mulan.

"We'll pull through, I know we will," added Quasimodo.

Some of the others calmed down a bit after hearing the words of encouragement.

"So was everyone here able to say their goodbyes?" asked Anna.

"I wish we didn't have to, but we didn't have much of a choice," said Jasmine.

"I hope everyone will be safe."

"It was saddening to say farewell to my father and sisters, but it's for the best." sighed Ariel

"How did Melody feel about you staying?" asked Belle.

"She was disappointed, but took it a lot better than we had thought," said Eric.

"Well my family was nearly crying their eyes out, and my dad is not often that emotional," said Merida.

"But how did you feel honey?" asked Tiana

"I…took it…Well"

Merida couldn't help but let a few tears. A few of the others went to her side to offer their support

"EVERYONE IS NEEDED IN THE MAIN HALL" came the loud shout of the servant.

"Best we see what's going on," said Aurora

Soon everyone filed into the hall. All were curious about what was going on. Once everyone was there Yen Sid cleared his throat and spoke.

"First off, I hope you all were able to say farewell to those you cared for," he said which everyone nodded.

"Good, because now we have no time to waste. I've received word that Zen and his cohorts will be well on their way to secure the magic relics of the Kingdom."

"Relics?" asked Simba.

"Yes, I believe a few of you are familiar with them since they are a part of your individual stories," said Yen Sid.

"Wait, you mean the Enchanted Rose?" asked Prince Adam in surprise.

"And my old lamp?" added Genie.

"I mean those exact ones." Yen corrected.

"But how is that possible?" asked Jim Hawkins.

"Many of them have been like the Sundrop and Moonstone were either lost or destroyed," added Cassandra.

"Allow me to explain. You see in your story once a magic relic meets its end it will arrive here in the Magic Kingdom in a sort of paused projection of its original power. Walt Disney shared this with me a long time ago, so he and I worked together on a spell to keep them out of the wrong hands. Once they enter this realm they will direct themselves to a region of the Kingdom that is hidden in a shroud of magic, it will react to the environment and will form a landscape to protect itself. Walt even placed a failsafe in case it need to be retrieved, like a security system of sorts." said Yen.

"More secrets.." said Mickey silently.

"With the map, Zen has created, he will be able to locate which regions these relics are in, but fortunately for us, he won't be able to find the exact location in which they reside within those lands," Yen added.

"But how will we be able to find them?" asked Pocahontas

"We don't have any kind of map to show us the way?" said Milo.

"I believe I have a solution for that," said Yen

"Bring in the compasses!"

A couple of servants had brought in a few trays of compasses and set them on a table.

"Aladdin my boy, would you please approach the table?" asked Yen as he took up a compass in hand.

A bit puzzled, Aladdin stepped forth

"Now present your hand to me,"

Aladdin did as asked and put his hand out with his palm facing upward. Yen Sid took up one of the compasses and placed it in his hand.

"So what exactly does this do? It's just an ordinary-"

"Quiet! I need to concentrate for this to work." Yen snapped.

Everyone was confused about what Yen Sid was up to, then there was a small flash of magic that transformed the compass.

The crowd gasped as Aladdin held up the new compass. Instead of being slightly old and worn, it was now tipped with a golden rim and letters written around the center. The arrow in the center was glowing and reacting in a specific direction.

"This right here is our best chance at retrieving the relics before the villains do. The compass will point in the direction of the relic which the holder is associated with. For example, this compass is now set in the direction of the magic lamp, as long as Aladdin or anyone else who has a connection to the lamp holds it, it will guide them directly to the relic's location." Yen explained.

"I will assign many of you into sizeable groups so you may have a fighting chance. However, you will need something more for protection against Zen's powers."

The Wizard Council had entered the room with a large rectangular case rolled in on four wheels.

"How is the progress on the armor?" Yen asked.

"Many sets have been made, but there is still more to be done," said Merlin.

"It will take some time, but at the pace, we're going, we'll finish them in due time." added the Blue Fairy.

Yen sighed in frustration.

"We'll just have to make do, and send them out as we finish each set," he said.

"Now then, to get to your destinations, I am having various vessels prepared for your journey. Your armor has been marked with your name, if you do not see one that belongs to you, then it is still work-in-progress. I will see to it that everyone is in a party that will do well in the expedition. We cannot waste too much time, so go and prepare yourselves, I will call upon each of you to form your group and receive your compass. This meeting is adjourned!"

END OF CHAPTER 21

Chapter Text

It was now late in the day and almost everyone had made their way homes. Princess Sofia stood by the pier of the dock as she watched her parents start their journey home. She let out a sad sigh but was comforted by her brother and sister.

A few Hours Ago

The royal siblings were still trying to process hearing the news of their departure. While their parents were still organizing their belongings, the siblings got together and talked quietly in the next room.

"What are we going to do?" asked Amber.

"Should we tell them about our secret promise?" added James.

"I don't know, are we sure we are going to go through with it?" said Amber.

"But we promised," said Sofia.

"I know but this seems way more dangerous then we could imagine. This isn't something like Vor or Ivy Sofia, this is an extremely powerful wizard who even Mickey couldn't stop him," said Amber.

"While I agree we should help, we need to also consider how our parents feel," said James.

"We should ask them, It's at least worth a try," said Sofia.

"I don't know," said Amber.

"Sofia is right, no harm in it," added James.

"We're not even sure if the others are staying as well," said Amber.

"Please, Amber," Sofia asked with a pleading look.

"Oh fine, but we have to respect whatever decision they make," Amber said with a raised hand.

"Thank you guys!" Sofia said as she hugged her two siblings.

After their little meeting, the siblings left the room and approached their parents.

"Um Mom, Dad?" asked Sofia with a timid tone in her voice.

The king and queen stopped what they were doing and looked at the children. They could tell there was something going on by the worried looks on their faces.

"Is something wrong?" Asked King Roland.

"Well you see we've been talking to some of our friends, and-

"Sofia, Amber, and I want to stay and help Mickey and the others," James said getting straight to the point.

The monarchs look at each other in both confusion and shock.

"Did we hear you right?" asked Miranda trying to process what she just heard.

"Yes Mother, we want to stay and help protect the magic kingdom," confirmed Sofia.

"What exactly brought this on?" asked Roland.

"Well as I said, we've been talking to the other young adults about what's been happening since the incident, then the topic went to each of our strengths and how far we've come over the years learning so much and getting a lot stronger," explained Amber.

"Then we all sort of made a promise altogether to at least try to stay and help."

Roland pull up a seat, while Miranda sat in a louge chair.

"While your hearts are in the right place, what you're suggesting is very dangerous," said Miranda.

"We don't want you in trouble or getting hurt," said Roland.

"But we're not just children anymore, we've grown a lot over the past few years and have overcome the odds before," explained Sofia.

"Sofia.." Whispered Amber.

"I don't like it," said Miranda

"We came close to losing you before, we don't want that happening again."

"I know, but…"

"Your mother is right honey, we can't let that happen," added Roland.

Amber then stepped in.

"We understand and we'll honor whatever you think is best-"

"But Mom, Dad, I'm a Protector now, surely it would be a big help to Mickey, I don't want to stand by when others are in danger. Please let me help, it's part of my responsibility. Sofia pleaded.

"Even if we were to allow you to stay, we can't just leave you here without any sort of supervision or guide," said Miranda.

"Don't worry, we'll be with her all the way," said James.

"That's not exactly what I mean James," Roland said.

"We would want someone we can trust to be with you kids, someone we've known for a long time."

"You mean someone like Mr. Cedric!" said Sofia.

"But isn't he very busy with the current situation?" asked Amber.

"You're right honey, which is what makes this even harder to consider," said Miranda.

"He wouldn't have to look after us all the time, he could just keep tabs if necessary," suggested James.

"We'll see," said Roland.

"Bailywick, please send word to Cedric and request that he meet with us."

"Of course my king," he said as he left the room.

"So you're going to let us stay?" asked Amber.

"Like I said we'll see. Even if he agrees, we still need to think about this," said Roland.

"In the meantime, you kids go and get your things in order, While your father and I talk alone."

"We understand, come on guys," said Amber as she ushered her sister and brother back into the other room.

"So how do you feel about this?" Roland asked his wife.

"The kids are growing up, and it's very noble for them to want to help, but the danger is almost too great. We almost lost Sofia once, and I fear if we permit this, we may not be so fortunate with the kids," said Miranda.

"The Protectors have a lot of faith in her so we should as well," said Roland.

"I say we hear what Cedric has to say first," said Miranda.

Roland nodded in agreement.

The Encenchancia royals weren't the only ones with tough decisions to make, their fellow friends were also trying to convince their guardians to let them stay as well.

"Preposterous! Absolutely preposterous!" said Merlin.

"But Merlin I-"

"Arthur, I can't just let you run off into a war against a foe we know very little about, it would be the most irresponsible thing I could do. Your kingdom needs a king."

"Merlin, I've grown a lot stronger over the years, you've seen it yourself," Arthur argued.

"And Mickey needs our help."

"And your best place is at home making sure your subjects have an heir to the throne." Merlin countered.

They went back and forth like this for quite some time.

"I don't know about this." Ranjan's father.

"You kids would be better off at home," said Shanti's mother.

"Don't worry, we'll be fine. Baloo will take good care of me like he always does," said Mowgli.

"Right Baloo?"

"Of course buddy, I'll keep the little guy out of trouble," said Baloo as he pulled Mowgli into a playful side hug.

"Let's not be too hasty," said Bagheera.

"This isn't like dealing with something like Shere Khan. This is far bigger than all of us."

Baloo elbowed him causing the panther to slightly yelp.

"Not helping," Baloo whispered.

"Bagheera is right, all the more reason for you to come home with us," said Ranjan's father...

"But mother shouldn't we help when we can?" asked Shanti.

"Yes honey, but staying out of danger would be the best help for Mickey and the others." her mother told her.

"There is no doubt that Baloo and the rest can manage themselves, but it's you children that worry us," said Messua.

"If I may interrupt for a moment," said Baloo.

Everyone turned to Baloo.

"Mowgli is one of the bravest people I have ever met, if it weren't for him we wouldn't have beaten old Shere Khan. He'll be a great help to me and my crew. If you leave Mowgli to me, I promise to not let anything happen to him."

"You were very lucky not to be killed, you may not survive this time," said Ranjan's father.

"But I'm not just some kid anymore, I can't just sit by while my friends are in trouble," Mowgli said.

"That's very noble of you Mowgli, but going into battle? This isn't like roughing around in the jungle, this is serious," said Messua.

"Baloo has been teaching me how to be better."

"I…." Ranjan's father sighed.

"I won't be able to convince you otherwise will I?"

"Please trust me." pleaded Mowgli.

"Baloo do you absolutely promise to protect and watch over the children?" asked the chief.

"Of course sir, nothing going to happen Mowgli, I promise!" Said Baloo with a paw over his chest.

"Honey, are sure about this?" asked Messua.

"Mrs. Messua has a point Baloo, don't make a promise that you can't keep," said Bagheera.

"The boy has grown quite a bit over the years, I trust Baloo won't let anything bad happen to him," said Ranjan's father.

"I don't like it, but you're right," said Messua.

"Mowgli, you must promise us that you will stay by Baloo and never do anything dangerous."

"Don't worry, I'm not scared!" said Mowgli with a brave face.

"We should probably get going back home," said Shanti's mother.

"Um Mother, I want to stay with Mowgli and Baloo."

"Why dear?" she asked.

"Well um you see Mother, I feel like I could be a big help to everyone with what I've learned over the years," said Shanti.

"I have made great progress with my healing and could be a real help to others."

"I'm not sure. Baloo, how do you feel about this?" asked Shanti's mother.

"Shanti will be a great addition to our crew!" Baloo said with a smile.

"Any extra help we can get will be more than welcomed!"

"Alright, just please stay with Mowgli and Baloo at all times."

"Don't worry, I will," said Shanti.

"Mom can I please stay with Mowgli and Shanti pleasssseee." Begged Ranjan.

"Now Ranjan, you are still too young," said Messua.

"Your mother is right, putting you in danger is the last thing I want to do." said his father.

"Aww, but I want to help them too." Ranjan sulked.

Mowgli took a moment to think of something, he know that Ranjan always listen to him. Then an idea popped into his head.

"Ranjan, we need you back home to keep everyone safe, you can be my general," said Mowgli.

Ranjan smiled and stood up on his toes and puffed out his chest.

"Don't worry, I'll protect everyone!" he said as he placed his fist on his chest.

Everyone awwed and giggled a little at the boy's show of attitude.

"Well I guess it's settled then," said Baloo.

Mowgli and Shanti gave their loved ones one last big hug. With everything packed, the boatsmen pushed away from the dock and lowered the sails. the two groups continued to wave to each other and exchange goodbyes.

"Be careful kids!"

"Keep them safe Baloo!"

"Come back soon!"

As they sailed away Mowgli couldn't help but shed a small tear, as he watched them go, Baloo however noticed this and put a paw on his shoulder.

"You okay pal?"

"Yeah," assured Mowgli as he wiped his face.

Shanti walked up beside him and held his hand.

"They'll be fine," she said.

"Yeah, and Ranjan will make a fine general!" Baloo pointed out which made everyone laugh.

"Welp come on guys, let's go meet up with the rest of the gang!"

"Indeed, we best be ready for the storm that is to come," said Bagheera.

"Yep, I have a feeling that you and Kit will make an exceptional fine team!" said Baloo as he patted Mowgli's shoulder.

"Oh right," groaned Mowgli.

Shanti and Bagheera both exchanged looks of amusement at Mowgli's personal rivalry with the bear cub.

Taren, Eliowy, and Gurgi were in their room getting their things together, and talking about the situation.

"Do you think the others will stay?" asked Eliowy.

"Honestly, I'm only 90% sure, but even if they don't I'm not giving up," said Taran.

"Well wherever you go, you're not going anywhere without me," said Eliowy.

"Don't forget Gurgi!" said the little creature as it hopped up onto Taran's head

Taran laughed.

"Like I would ever try that."

Then they all shared a laugh.

"Would your father be opposed to this?" Taran asked.

"Probably, but he also knows that I can take care of myself very well and that I'll be safe whenever I'm with you."

"He thinks that we'll marry one day." laughed Taran.

"And you don't think we will?" mused Eliowy.

Gurgi made teasing kissy faces at Taran.

"Hey, knock it off you little scamp!" said Taran with a chuckle.

"Maybe someday, but we're still too young to consider marriage,"

"You are never too young to think about spending the rest of your life with someone you love," she argued back.

Taran could just shrug and quickly tried to change the subject.

"We should probably finish up and meet with the others."

"Fine, but we're not done with this discussion," Eliowy said with a smirk.

Elena and her friends were all busy saying their own goodbyes to their loved ones. They all had volunteered to stay behind like the rest to stay and help against the threat of Zen. While the families were all sad to see each other go, Isabel refused to leave.

"Com'on Isabel, you should go home with everyone else," said Elena.

"But what about the rest of the kids?" Isabel protested.

"Aren't they staying?"

"We actually don't know if they are staying behind." Mateo pointed out.

"I just want you safe hermana," said Elena.

"I can handle myself very well. You've seen it haven't you?" said Isabel.

"But this is a lot different." Naomi popped in.

"My dear nieta come home with us. you'll be much safer there." said her grandfather Francisco.

The group tried their best to reason with Isabel, the Jaquins stood by listening in.

"Do you think we should say something?" asked Prince Skylar.

"I think it's entirely between them," said Luna.

"Besides, not like what we'll say change Isabel's mind," added Migs to the other's agreement.

Back with rest, everyone was still trying to convince Isabel to go home with the rest of the family. Isabel huffed and let her mind wander a little not wanting to listen, but then her face lit up and she turned back to the group.

"You know what, after giving it some thought, maybe you are all right," she said.

"Now Isabel we-...Wait Really?" asked Esteban.

"Of course, I mean you guys said it yourself, and if it's as dangerous as you say then maybe I should step back," Isabel said.

Everyone shared a look of confusion but was ultimately satisfied.

"Thank you for understanding," said Grandma Luisa.

"It's for your own safety," said Naomi.

"I totally understand," said Isabel.

"Well I guess this is goodbye everyone," said Elena.

Everyone exchanged hugs and kisses with each other

"You all be safe now," said Grandma Luisa.

"We mean it this time," added Grandpa Francisco.

"We'll be fine," assured Mateo.

"Not our first time," added Nioami.

A servant caring a large box was walking by when he was stopped by Grandpa Francisco. Isabel eyed the box for a moment then turned back to the group

"Isabel," said Elena quietly.

"Yes?" Isabel answered.

Elena pulled her in quietly.

"If by some chance something goes wrong, please take care of Everyone for me," she said.

"Don't say that sis, you've been through worse," said Isabel.

"But this time is different. Promise me you'll do it," asked Elena.

Isabel hesitated for a moment then slowly nodded her head.

"Thank you hermana." Elena thanked her sister with a small kiss on the head.

"Just a few more loads sir and well be ready to go." said a servant.

"Oh, thank you, sir," said Grandpa Francisco.

"Well, we best be getting on board."

"Abuelo, I am feeling a little drowsy," Isabel said with a yawn.

"I'm going to rest in the cabin."

"Good idea, it's a long journey home," he said,

With that, she gave one last goodbye wave to everyone and then headed on board.

"Does anyone find it suspicious that she just agree with us out of the blue?" Naomi.

"Maybe she came to her senses, we should give her the benefit of the doubt," suggested Gabe.

"Just seemed sort of odd," said Naomi.

"Come on, she's grown over the years and knows what is best." Elena defended.

"I guess you're right. Sorry." Naomi apologized.

A little further away Prince Skylar was saying his goodbyes to Migs and Luna.

"Make sure you keep the kids safe," said Luna.

"Don't worry, I will," assured Skylar.

"And don't do anything too dangerous yourself please," added Migs.

"I won't,"

"Really this time?" asked Migs with a raised eyebrow.

Luna punched him in the shoulder.

"Now cut out," she said.

"I'm just making sure," said Migs in defense.

Skylar rolled his eyes.

As many made their way on board, Esteban stopped for a second for a moment to talk

"Hey Mateo, how about we use our little project we've been working on?" he suggested.

"I almost forgot! Great idea, this will be the perfect opportunity!" Mateo said.

Reaching into his satchel, he pulled out a small pouch. Everyone gathered closely to see what it was in his hand.

"Here, look at this!" he said as he uncovered a strange object.

"What is that?" asked Nioami with curiosity.

"A little something me and Esteban have been working on," Mateo replied.

"You know how you see some people around here talking on those small devices?"

"You mean a phone?" Elena said eyebrow raised.

"Well…Yes," he said.

"I've been wanting to create something similar so me and our Esteban here worked on this little project. We haven't exactly tested this thing out yet, but it should work pretty well!"

Elena stepped forward and admired the medium-sized disk-like object that had several gears and a crystal in the center.

Gabe to stepped in and placed his finger on the crafted mechanism.

"So how exactly does this work?"

"Well you see, the gears help get the magic in the crystal going. The magic crystal itself has a connection to whichever has one like it," explained Estaben.

"Allow me to demonstrate."

Esteban pulled out an exact replica of the device and motion his index finger in a circular pattern around the face of it. The crystal began to glow bright with magic, and the gears inside began to rotate. The device in Elena's had begun to resonate with magic in connection to the one in Esteban's hand. Esteban took fifteen steps back, then he touched the crystal in the center. The crystal in Elena's device began to pulse and blink.

"Now tap the crystal on yours Elena," instructed Mateo.

Elena did as suggested and tapped the crystal. The crystal glowed brightly for a second then it projected an image of Esteban.

"Ah, so it's like a small crystal ball." Inquired Gabe.

"Yes and no. You see the device, uses the gears to help direct the magic and connect to another," said Mateo.

"We were going to reveal it this week to the other inventors."

"Shouldn't it have an actual name instead of "Device"?" asked Naomi.

"We pondered a few different names, but we couldn't come up with a good one," said Esteban.

Everyone thought for a moment, the Gabe stepped up with an idea.

"Why not call it a Telestone?"

"That's not a bad idea!" agreed Mateo.

"It's short and kind of catchy!" Elena pointed out.

"Esteban! We're almost ready!" called Grandpa Francisco.

"Well, I better get on board. I wish you all luck and to stay safe!" he said.

Elena gave Esteban a big hug. "Thank you, Esteban.

Isabel quietly entered her room and closed the door behind her.

"SETTING SAIL IN FIVE MINUTES!"

"Okay I better hurry," she said to herself.

Setting herself to work, Isabel quickly got a small bag and packed a few things, mainly food, supplies, and a second outfit, when she was done, she retrieved a few spare pillows from the closet, placed them on the bed, then threw the covers over them, making look like someone was sleeping. She made her way to the window which was close enough to the prior of the dock to easily step across. She placed one foot out the window, but she hesitated. She thought about what Elena said to her, then she shook her head and went to her desk. Pulling out a pen, ink, and paper she started writing a letter. Once she placed it next to the pillow on the bed.

"RAISE THE ANCHOR!" cried out a shipmate.

Upon hearing the final call, Isabel quickly made her way to the window, lowered herself out, then gently landed on the prior. She looked over and saw her sister and friends making their way back to the castle.

"Best that I don't tell the others right away, I should wait for just a while."

Settling on a plan, she made her way into the village.

Cedric had been busy with the other wizards creating enchanted armor for the royals and all who would join the expedition for the relics. He had just finished another set and was putting it aside when he a voice interrupted him.

"Excuse me sir." said a servant.

"Whatever it is, be quick about it. I'm very busy." Cedric said as he struggled with a heavy load.

"King Roland and Queen Miranda have requested your presence." said the servant.

"Surly it must be important, why don't you see what they need," suggested Fairy Godmother.

"We can handle this for a while," said Merlin.

"Very well, let their majesties know I will be with them shortly," said Cedric.

"Of course sir," said the servant with a small bow.

Elena made her way down the hall to her room to retrieve her scepter. Her friends went to the courtyard to start training like everyone else. She made it to her room but stopped when she heard loud talking.

Curiosity took her and she went to see what was going on. Across the hall, she noticed that the conversations were coming from the room of the Enchancia Royals. The door was slightly open, so she listened in.

"Please Mr. Cedric." came the pleading voice of Sofia.

"We promise you won't even know we're there," said James.

"Even so, I still don't think it's wise!"

"With all due respect your majesties, it surprises me that you would even entertain such an idea," argued Cedric.

"Well kids, we heard from Cedric," said Roland.

"It's for the best." Queen Miranda.

Sofia looked down in disappointment.

"It's noble of you to want to help, but Enchania needs its heirs," said Cedric.

"And furthermore your-"

A small but audible creak came from the door to the room that brought everyone's attention. Elena realized that she interrupted their discussion.

"I'm sorry! I didn't mean to interrupt, I'll be going-"

"Elena!" cried Sofia.

"Ah hello Elena." greeted Roland.

"Sorry if we disturbed you," said Miranda.

"How about we ask Elena what she thinks?" suggested James.

"I beg your pardon?" asked Elena confused.

"You see dear Elena, the princesses and prince wish to stay here with the others, but the danger is too high. Perhaps you can convince them," said Cedric.

"It would be good to get another close friend's opinion on the matter." Amber pointed out.

"I agree. What do you think Elena," asked Roland.

Elena had to think long and hard about this. On one hand, Sofia was the one who freed her and helped save her kingdom and the realm on more than one occasion. However, on the other hand, they were all still young. She couldn't just approve of this while forbidding her little sister who was older than her. A few silent minutes passed by.

"Sorry, we shouldn't have pressured you into this," said Sofia.

"Actually I think I have an answer," said Elena.

"Now Sofia, you've grown so much and are a Protector of the realm, I could never thank you enough for helping me, and it is very selfless of you to want to help. However, you should respect whatever decision your parents make. This is something that we haven't faced before and is very dangerous. Honestly, even I'm a little scared."

"I...I understand," said Sofia sadly with her head down.

"However, if your majesties choose to permit the royal siblings to stay, I will take it upon myself to be responsible for them. They are all strong and brave, I can vouch for each one, especially Sofia. She is a Protector and a good one!" Elena added.

The King, Queen, and Cedric all exchanged looks, then they turned back to the kids.

"We need to have a word, could you please give us a moment?" asked Roland.

Sofia, Elena, James, and Amber all stepped out into the hall and waited.

"Will you really be okay with this?" asked Sofia.

"That is strictly on your parents, I'm more than willing to help you all, but you must honor whatever decision they make," said Elena.

"We are a lot older and have a better understanding of the world." James pointed out.

"But our parents are wiser and know what's best," added Amber.

"If we stick together, we can take on anything!" said Sofia with a brave face.

"Sofia, this isn't like some of our adventures, this is a possible war. We're not soldiers or experienced fighters," said Amber.

"She does have a point Sofia." agreed James.

"I know," sighed Sofia.

A few minutes went by with the kids conversing with each other.

"You all can come in now, we wish to talk to you." Called the voice of Miranda.

Now with everyone back together, the King, Queen, and royal wizard had all come to a conclusion.

"After talking for a bit, we came to a decision." declared Roland.

"Sofia, James, Amber. You are all permitted to stay behind," said Miranda.

Sofia's face brightened with a smile and excitement. While James and Amber were both sharing looks of surprise. They all cheered but were stopped when King Roland raised his hand for them to wait.

"On one condition! You will not go looking for danger and will listen strictly to what Cedric says. And if you must, you will come straight home if necessary. Am I clear?" he asked.

"CLEAR!" answered the children in unison.

"Now, you kids have grown a lot, and have become strong and independent, and we will always be proud of you. We don't like letting you go off into battle alone, so please take care of one another," added Miranda.

"Don't worry Mother, we have our friends beside us who we can always count on," said Amber.

"If we could, we would also stay here with you. But unfortunately, we need to return home to ensure the people are well prepared," said Roland.

"Elena, if your offer is still on the table I will gladly take it up. My duties as part of the wizard council are in high demand at the very moment, so if you are willing to have them with you at certain times, I would greatly appreciate it. If there is an emergency, notify me immediately. They are all responsible enough to be by themselves, so you won't need to watch them all the time." said Cedric.

"Don't worry, I can teach Sofia a few of the things. Also, James and Amber can learn a lot from Gabe, Naomi, and Mateo," said Elena.

"We are very lucky to have friends like you Queen Elena," said Miranda.

"Your Majesties, please just Elena is fine." Blushed Elena in embarrassment.

They all shared a hearty laugh.

"We're sorry to hold you up like this, thank you for letting us borrow some of your time. We are beyond grateful for what you are doing," said King Roland.

"No trouble at all!" said Elena with a smile and a small bow.

"I'll see you all later!" said Elena as she made her way out the door.

"I best return to the others, we still have a lot of work to do. I wish you a safe journey home your majesties," said Cedric with a bow.

"You have been a great help to us Cedric. Thank you so much," said Queen Miranda as she and King Roland gave a small bow of her own.

"It is my pleasure," said Cedric as he left the room of the royal family.

"Now we need to settle a few things with you."

"Is there something wrong?" asked James.

The King and Queen exchanged a look of pride then turned back to the children.

"We have something to give you three," said Roland

"James, come here."

James had a confused look on his face and wasn't sure what was going on King Roland turned and reached behind and presented an open suitcase with a cloth-wrapped object. James's eyes widened when he recognized what was in his father's hands as he unwrapped it

"Dad…Are you giving me this?" he asked.

"You know this sword was given to me by your grandfather when I was around your age. I take it with me almost everywhere because it is important to me. I was hoping to give it to you on your next birthday, but I feel like now is the more appropriate time. Son, I give this to you so you may wield it to protect your sisters and our home with honor." said Roland.

James grasped the scabbard, then unsheathed the sword. He turned the blade over in his hand and admire it.

"I've only held it a few times before, but now it feels different. I don't know what to say" he said as traced a finger on the edge.

"I hope you don't have to use it, but you will at least be well prepared," Roland commented.

"Amber I have something for you as well," said Miranda as she revealed a medium-sized case.

Amber stepped closer to see what was inside and saw that it held a medium-sized cross bow. She looked in wonder of the careful craftsmanship and shape of the weapon.

"I was able to have this specially made from the finest and strongest oak tree, found deep in the largest forest on Enchania. I've watched you practice in the garden so I thought would be helpful for you to have your own, I wanted to give it to you for the archery contest. Use it well and your aim will always be true." said Miranda.

"Thank you, Mother, I won't disappoint you." said Amber as a small tear came down her face."

"Sofia?" said Roland.

"Your mother and I both wanted to give you something in the hope that it will help you as a Protector of the realm."

"Not only that, we know how much you love to go on adventures, but we want you to be well protected," added Miranda.

"With help from close friends and Cedric, we had this made specially so you will be safe with your friends."

Roland and Miranda both opened one final box and inside was a vest. Not just any kind of vest, this one was purple and pink with shoulder plates and a strap that went around the right one. The collar had what appeared to be a gem in the center which sparkled with what looked like magic. Sofia took the vest in her hands, tears of happiness weld up in her eyes.

Sofia gave both her parents a tight hug, Amber and James followed suit and joined in. The royal family embraced each other for what seemed like a long time. Knowing that the path won't be easy, but whatever happens, they will overcome what lies ahead.

Present time

"Don't worry Sofia, they are alright, the other Protectors will make sure of it," said James.

"I know, but its still sad to see them go." said Sofia.

"I agree, but we still have each other and our friends." Amber pointed out.

"Yeah you still have us!" came a familiar voice.

"Arthur!"

"We heard you had trouble talking with Merlin," said James.

"Yes it took some time, and convincing, but he finally relented," said Arthur.

"The only condition he set was that I don't do anything else without consulting him first."

"Oh really?" came the voice of Taran as he and Eliowy approached.

"And will you listen to him?" he mused.

"Oh, I will….sometimes." Arthur sheepishly replied.

Everyone laughed. The group began to walk to the courtyard. Once they had arrived, Elena and her group of friends were already there.

"Hey, guys!" Elena waved over.

"We were just about to start a training session, How about you join us?" she asked.

"Sure thing!" said James.

Everyone started paring up and doing various exercises. Most of the boys were all testing out their steel with one another when Gabe noticed James's sword specifically.

"Isn't that your father's blade?" he inquired.

"It is, he trusted me personally with it," said James with pride.

"Can I hold it?" asked Arthur.

"No," said James with a smile.

"I was just asking," said Arthur in defense.

On the other side of the yard, Elena and Mateo were helping Sofia with her magic.

"You can do it Sofia," Elena encouraged.

"Just focus ahead and concentrate on the object," said Mateo.

Sofia struggled for a bit for being able to summon a spark, it glowed brightly much to everyone's delight, then a flash came and it fizzled out. Sofia was disappointed.

"Don't worry, you just need a little more practice," said Elena.

"Spells like these are very powerful, you'll get the hang of it, just like me," said Mateo as he performed the same spell will ease.

Sofia nodded and tried again.

Eliowy was looking over the small assortment of weapons that were spread across the table. She eyed a pair of daggers, while Taran took up a sword and song it around a few times for the feel of it.

"This feels just right," he said.

"And these daggers are just perfect for me! Light, but sharp." Eliowy said.

A few moments later, the group was then joined by Alice, Mowgli, and Shanti

"Alice? You were permitted to stay?" asked Eliowy.

"Well, kind of. My other…me and I had a long talk about it and she eventually agree, with a little coaxing from Mr. Hightopp," said Alice.

"So she just let you stay?" asked Taran.

"With a few minor safety measures, but as long as I'm with the group, I should be okay," said Alice

"She even gave me a parting gift."

Alice loosened up the strap of an object she was carrying behind her back. She revealed a crossbow that had traces of blue and silver on it.

"She thought that it would be best if I have it so I wouldn't be defenseless."

Everyone was wowed by her special weapon.

"What about you two?" asked Arthur referring to Mowgli and Shanti.

"It went well, Baloo and his crew are also staying behind so me and Shanti will be under their supervision," said Shanti.

"We're not backing down from anything," said Mowgli with determination.

"Has Peter or Melody shown up yet?" asked Amber.

"We haven't seen them. Maybe they didn't have as good as luck we did," said James with a shrug.

"I wouldn't bet on that!" came a voice overhead.

"Same goes for me!" came another.

"PETER, MELODY!" the group shouted in unison.

"Sorry I'm late, it was a bit of s swim to get back here," said Melody as she dried herself off.

"I know so how did you guys manage your arrangements?" asked Naomi.

"Wendy has it taken care of. So there is nothing to worry about," assured Peter.

"And you Melody?" asked Elena.

"Well…about that." Melody took in a breath but was interrupted by-

"WHAT'S GOING ON HERE!?" came a loud voice that was followed by another to.

"MELODY WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!?"

The kids turned to see the approaching group of adults and gulped.

"Uh oh…" said Gurgi as he covered his face.

END OF CHAPTER 22

Chapter Text

Silence…Dead silence, you could hear a mier pin drop. The children had looks of uneasiness across their faces as they tried to think of what to say to the adults who had various looks of shock, dismay, and disappointment.

"What is the meaning of this!?" came the loud voice of Yen Sid.

"Wait! We can explain!" said Taran who stepped forward.

"There is no explanation that could excuse what is going on!" scolded Yen Sid.

"Who in their right mind allowed you all to remain here!?"

The children shared nervous looks before Arthur spoke up.

"We all pledged to join in the battle against the evil wizard!" Arthur proclaimed.

"So we all agreed to stay so we could help the cause," added Alice.

"We even consulted our parents and guardians," said Amber.

Yen Sid turned to both Merlin and Cedric.

"Did you two know about this?" asked Yen Sid with a glare.

The two wizards looked uneasy and shifted their eyes to avoid eye contact.

"Well?" Yen asked again with a more demanding tone.

While Cedric has told a fib or bent truth, he could never fool Yen Sid in any way. Merlin could never lie to a fellow wizard or a close friend. They both knew they couldn't dodge the question or stay silent any longer.

"Well...Yes," answered Merlin with a sigh.

"You both permitted this without consulting the rest of us!? Yen Sid said with anger.

"But the Children insisted, we couldn't refuse them so easily. They are royalty after all," said Cedric.

"That's no excuse! You should have discussed this with us immediately, or refused them." scolded Yen.

"Why would you kids make such a rash decision?" asked Cinderella.

"You are only putting yourselves in danger?" added Prince Charming.

"But we're not just children!" Mowgli.

"Yeah we faced the impossible before," said Alice

While the other kids were trying to damage control the adults, Ariel and Eric approached Melody.

"Melody dear, what were you thinking, your grandfather must be worried sick," said Ariel.

"And where did you get that trident?" asked Eric.

"Um you see I kinda snuck away from the escort while grandfather was sleeping." She explained.

"And boy he can snore!" she said.

Eric chuckled a little but stopped when Ariel cleared her throat.

"And what about the trident?"

"That was given to me by grandfather, It used to be his a long time ago. He gave it to me so I can protect myself. He's been teaching me how to use it ever since." Melody said with a nervous smile.

"I can't believe this! Were you ever planning on telling us?" Ariel asked with a hint of disappointment.

"Of course, well eventually…" Melody said looking to the side.

"We're going to have a long conversation about this later, but for now we need you to return home," said Eric.

"But I want to be here with everyone else." she protested.

"Absolutely not, after what happened with Morgana, we are not losing you again!" said Ariel.

"But that was a long time ago!" Melody argued.

"I'm a lot smarter and stronger than I was back then."

"Melody honey, listen to us. This isn't like that at all, it's a lot more dangerous," said Eric.

While the small family continued arguing back and forth. Yen Sid was still trying to assess the situation.

"Yen, what should we do?" asked The Blue Fairy.

"We don't have time for this," he grumbled.

Yen turned his attention back to the young adults.

"Since you children being here has caused a setback, I have no choice but to confine you to the castle grounds."

A multitude of gasps came from the kids.

"That's not fair!" argued Peter.

"It doesn't matter whether or not it is. You are all staying here and that's final.

"Hey there!" said Baloo as he stepped into the conversation.

"Let's pull back for a second. I mean come on, these kids are free spirits after all. The more ya keep a bear in a cave, the more it wants to get out."

"What are you getting at?" said Yen Sid with annoyance.

"I was going to ask the same question," said Begeera.

"I think I know what he means," Rapunzel piped up.

"If we make the kids stay here, they'll find some other way to leave. Who knows what danger they be in if left alone? I was kind of like that when I was made to stay in a tower."

"Nonsense, the guards will keep an eye on them the whole time," said Yen Sid.

"I don't know about that Yen," said The Fairly Godmother.

"The guards aren't exactly…"

Turning to the line of guards standing nearby. One was sleeping on his spear, one was picking his nose, another was texting on their phone, and the last one was eating a bag of chips.

"...Reliable."

Yen pinched his nose.

"Alright, I see your point, but sending them along on a dangerous expedition is even worse."

"We've dealt with danger before!" said Prince James.

"Sofia put a stop to almost every evil scheme that threatened our home," added Amber.

"Well with the help of all my friends and family," said Sofia being modest.

"And Elena saved our kingdom many times!" Gabe had mentioned.

"Look, our hands are full at the moment and we don't have time for this. Even if we all agreed, what would be the solution?" asked Yen Sid.

"What if some of us took a few of the children?" suggested Jane Porter.

"Well, at least we would be able to keep an eye on you," said Ariel as she gave Melody a stern look.

Melody silently groaned.

"But don't worry I'll be right there with you!" came the voice of Peter.

"Are you sure?" asked Melody.

"Hey, I've lived on an island all my life, I know a thing or to about sea."

"Should we Eric?" asked Ariel.

"Well, the boy has a point, maybe he could be a positive influence on Melody," said Eric.

"I hope so," said Ariel with a hint of concern.

"Perhaps I could help. Not to brag but I know a thing or two about navigating and deciphering," said Milo.

Audrey elbowed him in the side.

"Our worlds may not be the same, but we'll provide you with any help you need," said Kida.

"I can blow up anything if anything needs to be blown up," said Vinny.

A bird flew into the air and then flashed into a familiar tattooed muscular man.

"You'll need a powerful demigod on your side if you are dealing with Sea Monsters and Sea Witches. Not to mention your resident seafarer, who happens to be friends with the ocean itself."

Moana rolled her eyes.

"Well, I guess we're all settled then," said Eric.

Meanwhile on the other side of the courtyard.

"Excuse me, Mowgli, ShantI, Bloo. Why not all of you come with us?" suggested Jane Porter.

"While we appreciate the– "That's great!" said Mowgli who cut off Bloo.

"We could put what you learned to the test," suggested Tarzan.

Bloo crossed his arms and grumbled.

"Maybe your friend Kit could learn a thing or two as well," Tarzan added.

Mowgli's smile immediately lowered.

"Wow, I always wondered what it was like in the jungle," said Kit.

"This will be fun, right Mowgli?"

"Yeah, fun.." Mowgli said through gritted teeth.

Shanti and Rebecca giggled at the interaction.

"May we accompany you as well?" came the voice of King Simba.

"King Simba?"

"If this evil wizard is as powerful as it's claimed, no telling what sort of beast will be prowling. He has recruited an army my uncle will be there for sure." Simba stated.

"That's a good point," said Mr Porter in agreement.

Soon everyone else began to form up various groups in preparation for their expeditions across the Magic Kingdom.

"Just to be safe, I'm sending a small crew with each of you to help manage your ship and weapons. And to stay updated on your progress, you will receive these."

Yen Sid signaled for the servants to bring a large sack to him. After inspecting the contents, he ushered the servants to start distributing what was inside. Each party was given a small crystal-like sphere.

"While some prefer the usage of those electric boxes."

"You mean a phone sir?" corrected a servant.

"Whatever, I will remain here with Mickey in preparation for our next steps," Yen said.

And on that note, everyone began to file onto their respective vessels. The ships themselves were quite different and were loaded with all kinds of equipment.

"Excuse me! Why does this thing have giant metal wings?" asked Timon.

"Check out the propellers!" Jim Hawkin pointed out.

Peter Pan whistled for Tinkerbell to join him, she was just about to when he heard a few familiar voices.

"Tinkerbell!"

Tinkerbell turned around and saw all her friends and her sister flying towards her.

"What are you guys doing here?" she asked.

"We talked to the queen and she let us go with you," said Silvermist.

"But why?" Tinkerbell asked.

"Did you really think that we would let you go on alone after everything we've been through?" said Periwinkle.

"We're here to help you Miss Bell!" said Clank.

"Wow guys, I never thought that you would risk your own lives for me," said Tinkerbell with emotion in her voice.

"Nah! We're just here to keep you out of trouble." joked Vida.

Rosetta elbowed her in the arm, prompting an annoyed "Ow!" from the fast flyer.

Sled looked to Rosetta with an eyebrow raised which Rosetta returned with an innocent shrug.

"This is going to be exciting!" shouted Gliss.

"And dangerous," added Iridessa.

"Either way, we're here for you," said Fawn.

"Well, we better get on board then, come on guys!" Tinkerbell said as she led the way.

Earlier that day, across the sea

The Jolly Roger had just touched down at Neverland, some of the fairies used fairy dust to gently set the ship down in the water. Wendy was at the helm carefully steering the ship into the bay Everyone began to leave their cabins after the long trip. The Big Chief, Tiger Lily, the Tribe, and the fairies began to help unload the boat. However, the Lost Boys and the Neverland Pirates were looking for Peter.

"PETER!" called Jake.

"Where are you?"

"Peter!"

"Peter, are you in there?" Nibs asked as he looked under a barrel.

"Peter are you here!?" Slightly called below the deck.

The twins looked around a a stack of boxes, but then bumped into each other's heads, earning a loud "Ouch!" from the two of them.

"Well, he's not in his room," said Izzy.

"And he isn't in the crow's nest," added Cubby.

We've looked everywhere!' cried Tootles.

"Maybe Wendy knows!" suggested Micheal.

"We could try asking." agreed John.

Wendy was busy getting her and the boys things together, she wanted to pack additional food for the trip back to England. She was well aware that the kids were looking for Peter, so she tried to act optimistic and unbothered. The kids approached her and asked if she knew where Peter was. Wendy couldn't bare to deceive the kids anymore, they were all growing up despite being kids, so she told them the truth.

"Peter decided to go back and help Mickey," she said with a sigh.

"WHAT!" cried the children.

"But why?" asked Micheal.

"Peter is just looking out for us," assured Wendy

"But he's our leader." said Slightly.

"A good leader does what is best for his followers," said Wendy.

"Why didn't he tell us?" asked Jake.

"Because he knew that you would want to follow him. It was for the best." Wendy said.

The children looked distraught and walked away. Wendy couldn't help but feel a little guilty

"What do we do now?" asked Nibs.

"Should we just sit here and wait for Peter?" asked Tootles.

As the rest discussed what they should do, Jake looked out at the endless sea. Izzy, Cubby, and Skully noticed the sad expression on his face and came to his side.

"Are you okay Jake?" asked Izzy.

"Just don't know why Peter would go back by himself," said Jake.

"You know Peter, he's always been one to venture alone." Scully chirped.

"I know Scully, but I can't shake this bad feeling," said Jake.

"Well he'll be with our other friends too," Cubby said trying to ease Jake.

Jake stood up and started walking back to the Jolly Roger. The other kids noticed this and started following.

"Jake, where are you going?" asked one of the twins.

"As soon as we leave England, I'm going to help Peter," Jake said with Determination.

"Well if you're going, then so are we!" said the Lost Boys.

"But who's going to stay here and watch over Neverland?" asked John.

"The Indians will keep an eye on the place." said Slightly.

"And the fairies too!" added the twins.

Micheal stood up on a rock.

"I'm going with you!"

"But Micheal, what about Wendy and our Parents?" John asked.

"I'm sure Wendy will understand, she cares about Peter just as much as we do," said Micheal

A Little While Later.

"Absolutely not!"

"But what about Peter?" asked John.

"We should be by his side in case something happens."

"Peter is perfectly capable of taking care of himself," stated Wendy.

"What would our parents think if we ran off into danger!?"

"We'll be safe and careful," said Micheal.

"Now Micheal, you can't promise that," said Wendy.

"I understand how you both feel, I wanted to stay by Peter too, but I won't put the lives of you or anyone at risk."

"But Wendy, Everyone else wants to. We won't be alone," said John.

"No buts. I will talk to them, they're my responsibility too." Wendy said with a finger raised.

"Now get yourselves ready, and say goodbye to your friends."

The boys walked back to the others, who were by the shore skipping rocks. They didn't know what to do to convince Wendy otherwise.

"So what did she say?" asked Tootles.

"Wendy, said we needed to go home." said a sad Micheal.

"Aww, coconuts that's a shame," said Cubby.

"She also said that everyone else shouldn't do either," asked John.

"I understand how she feels, but we can't just leave Peter," said Jake.

"It's gonna be hard to convince Wendy," said Cubby.

As the group continued to talk, John suddenly interrupted them.

"I think I have an idea guys."

All the children turned their attention to John.

"Before I explain, you should know that Wendy won't be pleased with us, but we'll make it up to her eventually.

All the kids gave him a confused look and then nodded in understanding.

"Okay, so what's your idea John?"

Isabel made her way back to the castle yards as quickly as possible. After hearing that everyone would be leaving on their quests, she didn't want to be left behind. She finally made it to the docking port, and to her relief, the new ships were still there. Isabel had to find out which ship her sister and friends were boarding. To her luck, she saw them on the ship to the far right. Quietly she snuck into one of the supply crates that were being loaded on board.

The crate was placed in a room below deck. Once she was sure the coast was clear she stepped out of the crate.

"Okay Isabeel, you just need to wait a little bit longer."

Wendy had just finished organizing a few things for the journey home. She sat down on a wood crate to catch her breath when the children came on board.

"Good, you are all here. I trust you boys said your goodbyes?" she asked.

"Actually Wendy, Lost Boys want to come with us back as a final farewell if it's alright," said John.

"I don't know, it gonna be a while before we reach home," said Wendy.

"Don't worry, we have a good wind, it should get us there and back in no time!" said Izzy

"Well alright, I don't see any harm," said Wendy.

"Jake, are we ready to set sail?"

"At any time! You just say when!" he said.

"Perfect, then let's go!"

With the anchor raised and the sails lowered, the ship set off once again into the open sea.

"Wendy, me and Micheal are going to get some food, would you like something?" asked John.

"Just some tea thank you.' she replied.

The boys went below deck to retrieve some food. Once in the supply room, they met with Izzy, Cubby, Scully, Slightly, and Nibs.

"Are we sure about this?" asked Micheal.

"I don't like deceiving Wendy like this?"

"I have to agree, this is a little extreme, even for us," said Izzy.

"I don't like it either, but trust me we're not hurting her. Just think of it as us helping her relax, and changing our mind at the last minute," said John.

"You guys have the special tea?"

"Yes, it's a special kid that the fairies use to help people sleep. She won't even taste it." said Scully.

"And it's perfectly harmless." said Slightly.

"How long will it last?" asked Micheal.

"About six to eight hours. giving us plenty of time," said Nibs.

"Perfect, let's get everything ready before she suspects something," said John.

A few minutes later, they returned top deck to find the twins entertaining Wendy. After setting up a small sitting area, they called her over to the table.

"Wendy everything ready!" called Micheal.

Wendy joined them with some of the kids and sipped some tea. To not draw some suspicion, the children began to talk about random things. As Wendy sat there she suddenly felt very tired. The boys turned to her with concern.

"Are you alright Wendy?" asked Micheal.

"I just feel very sleepy," she said with a yawn.

"It must be from all the hard work you've done." John pointed out.

"Should probably get some rest, Mrs. Wendy," said Slightly.

"A little nap wouldn't hurt," she said with another yawn.

"Boys, would you mind helping me to my room please."

John and Micheal helped Wendy below deck to her quarters. Once she sat on the bed she thanked the boys and got ready ready to lay down.

"Sleep well Wendy," said Micheal as he quietly closed the door.

The boys listened with one ear to the door to see if she had fallen fully asleep. After hearing some light snoring, they immediately went top deck.

"Are we still sure about this John?" asked an uncertain Micheal.

John laid a hand on Micheal's shoulder.

"Trust me, if anything happens, I'll take full responsibility."

Micheal nodded in agreement.

"Okay Jake, you can set course back to the castle now!" called John

"Yo ho let's go!" shouted Jake as he gave a sharp turn of the wheel.

"Batten down the hatches mateys! We're on our way!"

"YEAH!" they all cheered.

The ships were all loaded with supplies, everyone was ready to go. Just before anchors were about to be raised, Yen Sid stood on some boxes and called everyone's attention to him.

"ATTENTION EVERYONE!"

Everyone turned to the wizard with open ears.

"We face an enemy with a vast amount of power, and has secured an army of our adversaries and his own minions."

"While we may seem to be at a disadvantage, we have Mickey Mouse as our best chance!"

Mickey was about to say something, but Yen Sid Shushed him.

"Zen has put his plans in motion, it's up to you to retrieve the relics before he does. You all have been given a special kind of magically altered armor to aid you in any dire situation. Know this, these relics exist as a part of your stories, let your compass guide you. However, be cautious for the relics will protect themselves from anyone no matter what the intention. Together you will overcome any obstacle no matter how great!"

"I bid you all a safe journey, may your hearts and the magic guide you!"

END OF CHAPTER 23

Chapter Text

"Now remember, keep your back straight, then swing at the target!"

"Oh...Okay." said a nervous Snow White as she grasped the heavy sword tightly in her hands.

Snow then approached the manikin and with a steady grip swung the sword. Unfortunately, she lost a little of her balance and missed the manikin. Snow lost her grip on the sword and it flew into the air, everyone's eyes watched as the blade spun around until it finally landed knocking over Grumpy's mug and spilling its contents all down the front of his clothes.

Grumpy grumbled something under his breath as he stomped off.

"I'm really sorry Grumpy!" Snow called out to the dwarf.

"Don't mind him princess," assured Happy.

"He really shouldn't drink as much anyway," added Doc.

"Maybe we should try a different approach?" suggested Mulan.

"I agree," said Merida.

"Snow, remember that question we asked ya a while back?"

"I don't remember," said Snow.

"Can you think of anything that makes you angry?" asked Jasmine.

"No, I like almost everyone," Snow answered.

"What about the Evil Queen?" pushed Mulan.

"..."

Snow remained silent for a moment then answered her friend.

"No…Not really."

Jasmine suddenly got an idea.

"Genie could you come here for a moment."

Genie was playing lookout in the crow's nest when he heard his name being called. In a flash, he zoomed right up to Jasmine.

"What can I do for you Jazzy!" asked Genie with a smile.

Jasmine then proceeded to whisper something in Genie's ear.

"Are you sure Jas? I don't want to frighten the poor girl."

"She'll be alright, we're doing this to help her," assured Jasmine.

"If you say so, just say when," said Genie.

"Perfect, now let's see….Dopey, that's your name right?" asked Jasmine pointing at bucked tooth dwarf.

Dopey rapidly nodded his head.

"Would you mind coming here for a second?"

"Uh…What is she doing?" asked Sleepy with a yawn.

"I don't know, but I'm curious." said Happy.

"Trust me, Jas knows what she's doing," said Merida.

"Okay Snow, let's say Dopey was seriously injured, and then the Evil Queen approached and was going to hurt him!" said Jasmine.

Genie got the signal and transformed into the old hag persona of the Evil Queen. He let out an evil cackle and approached Dopey with a spoon like it was a knife. Snow began to hyperventilate as thoughts from her past flashed through her mind.

Meanwhile, Shang, Florian, and Aladdin were standing close by noticed the worry on Snow's face, and was about to intervene, but were stopped by Aladdin.

"Jasmine is on to something, give it a minute," assured Aladdin.

"But Snow is uncomfortable."

"The best way to overcome fear, is to face it head-on," said Shang.

Florian was still unsure about this but stepped back nonetheless.

Snow stood still unsure of what to do, so she did the only thing she could think of. Snow ran to Dopey and shielded him with her body.

"Don't worry Dopey, I won't let that awful woman hurt you!"

Genie looked confused and changed form back.

Jasmine sighed. "While that is admirable Snow, you should try to fight back."

Snow looked down in embarrassment.

"But you're on the right track!" said Mulan with encouragement.

"We'll work on practice later," said Merida.

Snow sighed and sat down on one of the barrels.

On the far side of the boat, the kids were watching the whole thing.

"Poor Snow," said Alice.

"I remember when I was like her," said Eliowy.

"Maybe there is something we can do to help?" suggested Pinnochio

"But how? It's not that easy," said Taran.

"It took me a while to overcome my own fears. The princess just needs to take her time," said Arthur.

"But who knows how long we have, with how things are now," said Alice.

"What is something you do when you are scared?" asked Eliowy.

"Well there was the first time I fell down the rabbit hole, but I guess I was more curious than scared. I was afraid that I wouldn't be able to make it home. I don't remember much from back then but events were always happening around me I was more intrigued with everything else." said Alice.

"What about you two?" Arthur asked referring to Eliowy and Taran.

"Facing monsters and the dreaded Horned King surely must have been frightening?" Alice remarked.

"Well, I knew I wanted to become a knight so that means I had to learn to be brave. But it wasn't easy If it weren't for my friends I wouldn't be here right now."

"Gurgi help too!" came the little creature's voice.

"Yes Gurgi, you helped us as well." chuckled Taran as the others followed.

"I too was once just a normal kid, I never thought that I would eventually be the new king of England," said Arthur.

"The thought of taking on so much responsibility was overwhelming, but luckily I had Merlin and Archenimes with me," he said as he patted the bird.

"Indeed you are Your Majesty." squawked the old Owl.

"Friends are great to have by your side," said Pinnocho.

"At first I didn't listen to father and Jiminy, but I soon learned that they were only looking out for me."

"But I still wish you didn't go." said the wise cricket.

"I know Jiminy, but my friends need help, and we should always help our friends right?" said Pinnochio.

"I suppose you're right." said the cricket.

"Hey, how about you give advice to Mrs. Snow?" suggested Arthur.

"You're so good at knowing what to do, it would surely help her," added Alice.

"I don't know…" said Jiminy unsure.

"Please Jiminy, If anyone can help her it's you," said Pinnichio.

Jiminy tapped his cane in thought.

"Well, I guess I could try."

"Thanks, Jiminy!" said Pinnochio.

The cricket hopped off the Pinnochio's shoulder and looked for Snow White.

"Jiminy is the best, he'll certainly be a big help to Mrs. Snow," said Pinnochio.

As the children continued to share their experiences, an old familiar figure approached them

"How ya kids holden up?" came a voice.

"Fflewddur Fflam!" Taran and Eliowy said in surprise.

"We thought you were staying behind?"

"Well when I heard you kids were going on another quest, I thought I would join you," said Fflewddur with a smile.

"A little music from your favorite bard can help lighten up the mood of a rather dreary journey such as this.

"Excuse me Fflewddur but there is something that I need to ask," said Eliowy

"What What might that be darling?" asked Fflewddur.

"Are you wearing perfume?"

Fflewddur's face deadpanned

"Oh…Ummmm I was just wantingtotrysomethingnewfortheparty." he answered quickly.

"But didn't you say you were going to be late?" inquired Taran.

A string snapped on the bard's guitar. Fflewddur started to sweat a little.

"Um sir, if you don't mind me asking, but is that lipstick on your cheek?" asked Alice in curiosity.

Fflewddur immediately brushed it away.

"It's still there sir," said Pinnochio.

Fflewddur scurried over to one of the barrels of water to look at his reflection. When he saw that the lipstick was still there, he frantically scooped up some water and tried to brush it off to no avail.

"Gosh darn it that witch used the enchanting kind again!" he said in frustration.

"Uh, witch?" Eliowy asked with an amused tone.

Fflewddur realized that he let something slip and began to make excuses. However, Taran's eyes widened then a smirk crossed his face.

"Have you been seeing one of the witches?" he asked.

"What? Preposterous!" Fflewddur said in disgust.

"As if I would be interested in the likes of her!"

Another string snapped. Taran, Eliowy, and Gurgi all gave Fflewddur a look that said "You're not fooling us"

Realizing that he couldn't keep up the charade, Fflewddur caved.

"Okay okay, you got me! We've just been getting to know each other for a while! Nothing more!"

"It looks like more than that." Eliowy mused.

Fflewddur just "Humphed!"

Everyone shared a laugh over the whole thing.

In the highest tower of the dark fortress, Zen looked down from his balcony and gazed at the surrounding lands. He looked to the undead workers mining metal ore from the land. He turned and saw his undead soldiers setting up fortifications around the edges of the area. He then faced the gleaming Disney Castle that laid across the sea. Resentment boiled inside him.

"Not only did you wish to hide your shame, you also have created a mocker of our legacy."

Zen's grip on the rail tightened to the point where it bent the bars.

"Having all these fools believing in you just to be used as pawns. Well, I have pawns of my own in this game of ours. I have been preparing for decades, the winner has been decided you just don't know it yet."

Zen descended the stairs of the tower and made his way into one of the wings of the inner sanctum of the fortress. He approached a large door and entered into a large laboratory. Vials, bottles, and tubes with various concoctions were aligned across all the tables with a large container of a greenish glowing liquid at the very center of the room. At the far end of the room, The Evil Queen and Yzma were studying the scrolls and mixing concoctions.

"What is the status of our project?" Zen asked as he approached the two.

"These symbols are difficult to translate. it will take some time to perfect," said Yzma.

A random undead knocked over a pile of crystal ore.

"And the help isn't exactly reliable."

"Noted, but see that it is done right," said Zen.

"I must say, it is fascinating that you were able to acquire such knowledge of this ancient alchemy." said the Evil Queen.

"An associate of mine shared the secrets through these scrolls for security in the case that he was discovered and captured."

"I see, there is one question I must ask." said The Evil Queen.

"Proceed"

"Why must we stay here while the others retrieve the relics?" she asked.

"I see that you also desire retribution against those who wronged you." Zen noticed.

"No need to be concerned, I have already dispatched a few of the others to deal with them."

"If I may make a suggestion," said Yzma,

"Why not send them this?"

Yzma presented a potion vial with a boiling green liquid.

"What might this be?" asked Zen.

With the vial in hand Yzma reached for a small potted plant, after placing it on the table she poured a drop of the potion into the pot. The small plant began to shake, sharp thorns began to form up and down the leaves, and the branches twisted into sharp claws. At the center, angry green glowing eyes and a mouth with sharp teeth formed. The plant creature tried to reach out and grab at anything but cut it down with a pair of shears.

"Interesting," noted Zen.

"That was only a taste of what it is capable of." said Yzma.

"It wasn't my intention to create such a thing, but thanks to the scrolls you provided, this concoction gave me the idea."

The Evil Queen took up the vial.

"Facinating. If a mier drop can do that to a small plant, imagine the effect it would have on a full size tree."

"This would be effective as extra assurance against our foes. I shall have this sent off immediately." said Zen.

Zen then snapped his fingers and an undead gargoyle flew down and landed at his feet.

"Deliver this to the retrieval party who are on their way to the lands in the east."

"Yesss Massster." said the gargoyle with a bow.

Once the creature took flight into the dark skies, Zen turned back to Yzma and the Evil Queen.

"Proceed with the task at hand, I want no more distractions. Every moment we waste, our enemy moves forward."

Zen turned to the doors and left the chamber. After he had gone, the two returned to their work.

"I do not like being commanded in such a way," said Yzma.

"As do I, but it is best not to get on his bad side. We've seen what he is capable of." said the Evil Queen.

"By the way, I wondered why you wouldn't save such a thing for that fool of an emperor."

"I have something much more special in mind for Kuzco and that peasant," Yzma said with an evil smile.

Jiminy approached Snow White who was looking out across the sea, tears of sadness went down her cheeks.

"Excuse me Mrs. White!" called up Jiminy.

Snow quickly wiped her eyes and turned to see the little cricket on the edge of the barrel.

"Oh pardon me Jiminy, I didn't notice you there," she said.

"No pardon needed, but if you don't mind me asking, why are you sad?" asked Jiminy.

"Oh, I feel like I'm nothing but a burden to my friends. They are risking their lives, and I'm just getting in the way. Maybe I should have gone home with the others." Snow said with a sad sigh.

Jiminy hopped onto her palm and cleared his throat.

"Now Mrs. White-"

"Please just call me Snow," she said.

"Okay um Snow, you shouldn't be ashamed at all for wanting to face fear itself. You were willing to put your life on the line to save your friends, it's commendable of you," said Jiminy.

"I don't know, I just feel so confused about what to do," Snow replied.

"Snow, never doubt yourself, the road may not be easy ahead, but you will push through," Jiminy said with a tap of his cane.

"You really think so?" Snow asked.

'Of course I do! You can trust me Snow!" said Jiminy

"Thank you Jiminy, I feel a lot better now."

"Glad I could help!" said Jiminy with a tip of his hat.

Snow approached the others who were sharpening their weapons or playing cards.

"Excuse me, Mulan, Jasmine, Merida, I want to try practicing again!"

"Are ya sure Snowflake?" asked Merida.

"I am very much sure! And this time I want to use my sword!" Snow said with newfound determination.

The princesses exchanged proud smiles.

"Then let's get started!" said Mulan.

Jasmine tossed the small sword to Snow and she caught it right in her grasp

The dwarfs look at each other in surprise.

"Prince Florian, should we da...da…DAAA CHOOOO do anything?" asked Sneezey

"Do you think we should be concerned? added Happy.

The prince stood there, with eyes that displayed curiosity

"I think maybe we should let her do her best," he said.

Off to the side, Mulan's three friends Yao, Ling, and Chien Po were off to the side playing cards.

"Do you guys think Mrs. White can pull off this whole "being brave" thing?" asked Chien Po.

"Of course, she can." said Ling "She has some of the best role models."

"I don't know Ling, this may take a long time for her," said Yao.

"None sense, she can be just as tough as anyone. Look at Mulan." Ling argued.

"I don't doubt Mulan, but Snowflake is young," Yao argued back.

"How about this, I wager that by tomorrow she will surprise us all before dinner tomorrow," said Ling.

"Oh really? Well if you're wrong, I get your helping of supper." Yao said with a smirk.

"You're on!" said Ling.

"What about you Chien Po?"

Chien Po raised his hands in defense and shook his head no.

"LAND HO!" came the voice of the lookout.

The ship touched down on the beach side and the plank was lowered.

"It's starting to get awfully dark. Maybe we should camp here for the night." Jasmine suggested.

"I agree, we are still trying to get our land legs back after our long journey," said Doc.

"Well!? What are you all waiting for, let's set up! Chop chop!" said Grump in an impatient tone.

"Grumpy." Snow scolded.

Soon on, everyone began to unpack and set up camp. Tents were pitched, fires were lit, and food and supplies were laid out. After supper, Snow White approached everyone with several pieces of pie with different flavors.

"I thought since we have a long journey ahead of us, we should have a special treat."

"Alright!" cried Arthur.

Alice took a bite of her pie and "Ohhed" at the taste.

"This is quite delicious!" she said.

"How did you make these so quick?" asked Mulan.

"Snow is a natural when it comes to baking the best pies!" Happy proclaimed.

Everyone enjoyed the delectable dessert, much to Snow's delight.

"Not that we're all full, how about a little relaxing music?" said Fflewddur Fflam as he pulled out his instrument.

"Not with that old tree log you have," said Grumpy.

Fflam gasped in shock

"How dare you! This is one of the finest instruments in the kingdom for a bard."

"Give me a break. Nothing beats a good old song from the vocals," said Grumpy with his chest out.

"Unless it is that of an old, dusty, worn down dwarven mine shaft," Fflam said with a smirk.

"WHY I OUGHTA!"

The other dwarves held Grumpy back as he shook his fist at the bard.

"Why don't we all sing together?" asked Eliowy.

"But what should we sing?" asked Pinnochio.

"There's a song I heard some of the townsfolk sing," said Aladdin.

"It goes something like- "Over the mountain tops, across the crystal seas-"

"Wherever the wind shall take us it shall always you and me!" Merida joined.

"No matter time, through rain or shine, we'll face the gruff and grim," added Doc.

"I'LL AWAYS BE THERE, NOT MATTER THE SCARE AS LONG AS YOU'LL BE MINE!" everyone sang.

Genie turned into a flute player, while Fflam played his own instrument to the beat. Alice and Pinnochio danced together along with Taran, Eliowy, and the other couples. Some of the other dwarves danced and used various utensils as instruments. Doc handed Arthur a harmonic and nudged him to play along.

"But I don't know how to play it," said Arthur.

"Oh come come my boy, just do what comes naturally and follow the rhythm," said Doc.

Arthur took a deep breath and blew a tune.

"That's it, my boy! Just perfect!"

Everyone continued to clap, dance, and just have a good time. This was the first time in a while they could forget about the troubles of the world.

After sharing laughter and stories, one by one everyone began to retire to their quarters for the night. From a distant ridge peak, a couple of figures stood looking down at the camp.

"We should attack now while we have the advantage," said Shan Yu.

"Not yet, we may have the map, but we can't access the relic so easily without it." said Jafar.

"We could have been able to retrieve the relic if the Evil Queen was here," said Mozenrath.

"The Evil Queen stayed behind to assist Master Zen with his machine," added Nasira.

"We still have the upper hand and numbers on our side." said The Horned King.

"Indeed, but it is unwise to engage just yet," said Madam Mim

"We still have the potion bottle given to us by the queen." Mirage.

"The riches that we could find with this relic!" laughed Abis Mal.

Abis Mal's laughing was cut short when Jafar whacked him over the head with his staff.

"We are not here for treasures you fool!" said Jafar.

"We are here for the relic and only that."

"What should be our approach?" asked Ayam Aghoul.

"Since the odds are greatly in our favor, why not divide and conquer?" Shan Yu suggested.

"I agree, according to this map, my relic is merely a two-day journey from here. They are bound to be heading there next," said Jafar.

"Nasira, Mozenrath, and few others shall accompany me to the next location, while the rest of you shall tend to the matter at hand."

Jafar and a few of his cohorts departed immediately, while some such as Madam Mim, Honest John and Gideon, The Red Queen, Shan Yu, and The Horned King. In his stead, Jafar left behind Caliph Kapok the old wizard king, and Abis Mal the undead sorcerer.

"So what should our next move be?" asked Abis Mal.

"For now I say let us wait until daybreak to pursue them," suggested Caliph Kapok.

"I agree, I will send a little spy to keep an eye on them." said The Horned King.

"And when we do, OFF WITH THEIR HEA-!"

The Red Queen was immediately shushed by the others.

"heads." she finished with a whisper.

As the group of villains began to turn in, the Horned King pulled Madam Mim aside. The sudden action caused the old witch to yelp.

"D-Don't spook me like that!" she said.

"Many say you are an expert at illusion magic," he said.

"Yep, I have a trick or two up my sleeve, why do you ask?"

"I have a plan to secure the relic before our adversaries." the Horned King said with a bony finger raised.

"Listen carefully now."

As he explained his plan to Madame Mim, she displayed an evil smile on her face.

Snow White awoke from her slumber with a slight jolt as a sudden chill drafted through the tent flaps. She sat up and looked over at Florian who was sound asleep. She smiled and kissed his forehead. She was about to go back to sleep when out of the corner of her eye she saw a soft green light outside the tent.

"Is there someone there?" she asked but there was no answer.

Snow was going to wake Florian, but decided not to disturb him. She slowly got out of the cot and wrapped herself in a blanket. She stepped outside the tent and saw the green glow coming from deep within the forest. Snow wasn't sure what to do, she didn't want to wake the others if there was no danger. After taking a deep breath Snow entered into the deep forest to follow the light.

Hours had passed, and the sun slowly rose. One by one people began to wake and leave their respective tents to take in the mourning air.

"Good mourning everyone!" greeted Alice.

"Good morning," said Arthur with a yawn.

"How did the rest of you guys sleep?" asked Merida.

"It would have been better if Sneezy here didn't sneeze off the covers every five minutes!" Grumpy said

"I couldn't h-h-h HAAAAAACHOOOOOO! Help it, I forgot my medicine at home." Sneezy sniffed.

"Alright everyone 10 minutes for breakfast, then we head out!" called Shang.

"Aw come on Shang," said Aladdin

"We need to digest our food at least."

"We can't afford to waste any time," said Mulan.

"Every moment we waste, the chances of getting the relic shortens.

A servant sounded a bell to wake everyone who was still sleeping up. Prince Florian slowly awoke and stretched his arms.

"good mourning Sno-"

Florian felt around on Snow's side of the cot.

"Snow! SNOW!"

END OF CHAPTER 24

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: The Emerald Forest.

"SNOW!" Mulan called out.

"Where are you?" added Jasmine

"Mrs. White, are you here?" asked Arthur as he looked behind a tree.

Everyone was awake and searching the beachside for Snow White, who had disappeared during the night.

"We've looked all over the beach. We can't find her," said Eliowy

"She couldn't have gone far," said Taran.

"But wouldn't she be close by if that were true? Do you think she was kidnapped?" asked Alice.

Prince Florian was pacing back and forth in the camp in frustration.

"Your highness, you should eat something, you've been searching since you woke this morning," said Happy.

"I'm not eating until I find her!" said Florian.

"Snow is just an innocent woman out there alone, I should have never let her go on this journey!"

"Come on, Florian, stressing yourself out like this isn't going to help you," said Aladdin

"If it were one of your loved ones, would you just stop searching!?" Snapped Florian.

Aladdin backed up with his hands raised at the prince's outburst.

"You're right, we would be in the same position as you, but we shouldn't make rash decisions. We have to be smart," said Shang as he placed a comforting hand on Florian's shoulder.

Florian sat down on a crate with his head in his hands.

"I'm sorry for my temper. Ever since the poisoned apple, I'm afraid to leave her alone without protection."

Merida walked up, dusting herself off.

"Don't worry, we'll find her. Snow isn't the same person she was a long time ago," said Merida.

"I hope you're right, I don't know what I should do," said Florian.

"Well, you shouldn't lose hope for one," said Fflewddur.

"I hate to interrupt this pity party, but we should probably get this show on the road," said Yao

"He's right, we should probably head into the forest. That is the only place we haven't looked into, perhaps we'll run into the princess while we are searching for the relic," said Doc.

"We still have the compass thingy, so it should be ha-ha-ha HAAAACHOOOOOO! Hard" Sniffled Snezzy.

"But what if there's a chance that Snow comes back?" asked Ling.

Jasmine turned to the younger members of the group.

"Could you kids please stay here in case Snow returns?" she asked.

"But we want to come too?" argued Taran.

"Now kids, perhaps this time we should remain here; you don't have enough experience just yet. Besides, someone should stay and keep an eye on the ship," said Jiminy.

"We should listen to them for now," said Alice.

"Okay, but you promise to call us if anything bad happens?" assured Arthur.

"Oh quit yer yapping, we'll be fine and we don't need any kids underfoot," said Grumpy.

"Grumpy!" everyone shouted.

"What, I'm just saying what we're all thinking." Grumpy defended.

"Hey Genie, you and Carpet mind sticking around here for a bit with the kids?" asked Aladdin

"No problem Al my Pal!" said Genie as he transformed into a knight and saluted Aladdin.

"I'll stick with the kids as well, maybe come up with a shanty or two," joked Fflewddur.

As the group went they're separate ways, they were unaware of the prying eyes that were watching them.

"It appears they are heading into the forest," said Honest John to his cohorts.

"Good, this is the perfect time to strike!" said Shan Yu

as he drew his blade.

"Not yet, my comrade, we mustn't be too rash, we should wear them down further, that will make them easier to break," said Caliph Kapok

"The princess is still under my spell; we need her to access the Relic," said Madam Mim.

"What about the brats at the shore?" asked Ayam Aghoul

At the snap of his fingers, the Horned King was joined by Zen's skeleton warriors.

"These minions should take care of them. They are still mere children, so they shouldn't be a problem."

"With them out of the way, the relic will be ours!" said the Queen of Hearts with a laugh.

"Then perhaps you should accompany them for assurance. After all, this would be the perfect time for you to take your revenge on the girl who had humiliated you." The Horned King suggested.

The Queen of Hearts was about to protest, but stopped when she met the frightening look the Horned King gave her.

"Caliph Kapok, they have left the Genie behind to be their guardian, so I suggest you join her as well," said the Horned King.

Caliph Kapok grumbled in annoyance but agreed.

"We should leave now, I think she is getting closer," said Madam Mim.

Snow White continued to move deeper into the woods, unaware of the spell that was on her. She stumbled a few times and would get distracted by the wildlife and scenery. Snow did not know where she was going or how long she had been walking. The branches of the trees were thick, but small beams of sunlight shone through. Then, out of nowhere, Prince Florian appeared.

"Snow, my love, thank goodness I found you!"

"Florian!" cried Snow.

Snow grasped Florian in a tight hug and was about to kiss him when he stopped her.

"We have no time to lose, my dear, it seems that the relic is close to us, we should reach there fast before the villains do," he said.

"But where are the others?" asked Snow.

"They are not far behind, they will catch up with us shortly. It is best be get a move on," said Florian.

Snow nodded, and they both proceeded. However, when she wasn't looking, Florian's form flickered oddly.

"See anything Iago!?" shouted Aladdin from the ground.

"Nah, nothin' but trees and branches Al," said the parrot.

"You might as well come back down then!" came Jasmine's voice.

Iago flew down and landed on Aladdin's shoulder.

"Can't see a thing in this darn forest," grumbled the bird.

"Out of curiosity, why do they call this place the Emerald Forest?" asked Ling.

"From what I could gather, it is that when the sun hits the leaves just right, they shine like emeralds," said Mulan.

"Sounds like a bunch of hooey to me," said Yao.

"We live in a magical kingdom. Almost anything is possible," said Shang.

"How does the relic work?" yawned Sleepy.

"That's uncertain. But we know it is powerful, so we'll have to be careful," advised Doc.

Suddenly, Dopey stopped for a moment, then he ran in front of the group.

"Dopey? Dopey!"

"Where is the wee little lad running off to?" asked Merida.

"He's a bit of a free spirit," said Happy.

"More like a wild chipmunk," Grumpy mumbled.

"We should follow him; he might be on to something," said Mulan.

They followed the dwarf until he waved his hands and stopped at the edge of what appeared to be a clearing.

Iago was completely baffled.

"What!? I looked all over this forest, there is no way I could have missed this place!"

The group came to the clearing to see Snow slowly moving toward a large tree at the center. The group rushed over to her. However, they were suddenly stopped by a wall of fire.

"This is so boring!" complained Taran as he skipped another rock into the water.

"Calm down, Taran. We'll get our chance," said Eliowy.

"Besides, it is best that we keep an eye on the ship," said Arthur as he sharpened his sword with a rock.

"Oh drat!" cursed Alice as the arrow from her crossbow missed the makeshift target.

Pinnocho took notice of her frustration and walked up to her in concern.

"What's the matter, Alice?" asked the boy.

"Oh,h I can't get my arrow to hit the tree properly. I had been practicing for a while, and I thought I was getting better," sighed Alice in dismay.

Pinocchio looked from the weapon to the scattered arrows around the tree and tapped his chin in thought.

"Would it be alright if I see your crossbow?" he asked.

Alice gave the weapon to the boy, and he examined it closely.

"I'm not sure what you'll find, I've done everything I could possibly-"

"And done! Try it now!" said Pinocchio as he handed the weapon back to Alice.

She was a bit surprised, but took the weapon back. She took another arrow from her quiver and loaded it. Alice took a deep breath as she pointed once again at the center of the tree. To her good fortune, the arrow hit the middle of the target with success.

"It works!" Alice happily cried.

"How did you do it!?"

"Well, I am the son of a tinkerer, and my dad has been teaching me how to make things and fix them," said Pinnociho, trying to be modest.

"Oh, thank you, thank you!"

Alice leaned down a little to peck the boy on his cheek. Pinnocheo's face went bright red as he nearly swooned.

Jiminy and Genie were playing cards when he noticed the exchange between Alice and Pinocchio and smiled.

"That boy is growing up," he chuckled

Genie looked over and laughed.

"That boy of yours is putting the moves on the little lady! Maybe I could give the little man an idea or to with wooing the fair maiden," he said as he transformed into a young man with a fancy suit and a rose flower in his mouth.

"Now genie, I'm all for offering advice, but I think he needs to learn some lessons on his own."

"Okay, if you say so," said Genie as he shifted back.

"And by the way. Full house baby!"

Genie slapped his cards on the barrel in triumph.

"Oh darn it!" said Jiminy.

"I think you are using your magic to win this game!"

Genie raised his hands in innocence, but suddenly cards slipped from his wrists. Jiminy glared at Genie as he crossed his arms and tapped his foot.

"Well, I didn't use magic," chuckled Genie nervously.

Arthur took his sword and swung it in the air.

"Do you think the others are alright?" he asked.

"You kids should be more worried about yourself!" laughed an evil voice,

The group was suddenly surrounded by armored skeleton warriors wielding sharp, jagged weapons. The Queen of Hearts and the Wizard King Caliph Kapok stepped from behind the undead and bearing menacing smiles on their faces.

Snow slowly made her way to the large tree that emitted a green glow. She put her palm to the bark, and the tree glowed brighter. Snow looked up to see that emerald green apples had grown.

"That's it, my dear, one of these must be the magic relic!" said Florian.

"Snow stop!" came the voice of her friends.

Snow shook her head, and she brought herself out of the trance for a moment.

"What? What's going on?"

"It's those fools!" growled Shan Yu as he readied his sword

"No matter. We don't need the girl anymore," said the Horned King.

Snow found herself surrounded by a group of undead. She looked around and saw that her friends were unable to reach her.

The group of villains moved to the large tree

"One of these has to be the relic!" said Madam Mim.

"Ah, but which one? There have to be hundreds on this tree," said Honest John.

Gideon the cat picked a random apple. After a few moments, the apple disappeared in a puff of smoke. The Horned King became impatient.

"Find it, you fools!" he growled.

Snow was forced to watch as the villains were about to claim the relic. She never felt so helpless

"This is all my doing. If I had just stayed behind, none of my friends would be in danger." Snow fell to her knees, and she cried.

Suddenly, the world around her slowed down, and everything became a blur. Snow raised her face from her palms and looked towards the tree. She saw one apple that stood out from all the others, and it seemed to grow brighter. Snow slowly got to her feet and walked slowly to the tree. Everything around her was frozen: her friends, the villains, and the wind. Not one person noticed her.

Snow came to the base of the tree and reached for the apple. She took it in her hands, and it grew brighter. Snow White's eyes glowed along with the apple, and she felt something in herself that she had never felt before, but it wasn't just her. The relic's power seemed to link her with Prince Florian and the Dwarves. An overwhelming sensation coursed through her body.

"I know what I have to do." She said to herself.

Then a massive burst of magic came from the apple.

"We have to get through these flames!" shouted Prince Florian.

"But how? These flames are enchanted using Zen's magic!" said Jasmine.

"We need to get some YAAAWWWNNNNN water," said Sleepy

"I don't think ordinary water will have any effect," said Shang

Merida drew an arrow and tried to fire it over the flames, but it wouldn't reach.

"There has to be something we can-!"

Then a sudden feeling came to Florian and the dwarves. A strange burst of energy surged through their bodies and their eyes glowed green.

"What's going on!" asked Happy.

"How should I know!" added Grumpy.

"The princess, it must be her!" said Doc

"W-w-why would you say that?" asked Bashful.

The Dope turned his attention to Snow White, who was also experiencing the same thing from across the clearing.

"SNOW!" shouted Prince Florian.

Before they could react, the group was knocked back by a wave of magic.

"SEZIE THEM!" commanded Caliph Kapok.

The undead charged forward toward the group of children, weapons ready for the attack. With no other choice, the children drew out their weapons and prepared to engage. Arthur blocked an incoming attack with his shield. Taran used his sword to slice through two at once. Another undead came charging from behind Taran, luckily Eliowy charged forward and shoved the monster into a rock. The skeleton was about t get up, but Gurgi dropped a rock on its skull. Meanwhile, Alice was busy dealing with the Queen of Hearts.

"I shall finally have your head Alice!" yelled the Queen of Hearts as she brought down her axe.

Alice quickly moved to the side, narrowly avoiding the swing. Alice quickly loaded an arrow into her crossbow and fired. The Queen blocked it with her axe.

Caliph Kapok was battling Genie in a magic duel.

"I may not have my revenge on Aladdin now, I can still be rid of you!"

"Not a chance, Unsleepy Hollow. I have the high ground!" Genie turned himself into a version of Obi-Wan Kenobi and used his magic to toss barrels of fruit at the proclaimed Wizard King.

The Undead began to fall one by one into a pile of bones.

"Is that all you have!?" mocked Fflewddur Fflam

"I've swatted flies that put up a better fight than-"

Suddenly, all the bones moved together, and the undead reassembled themselves and rose again.

"Oh dear," said Eliowy.

"Don't give up guys!" said Pinnchio as he raised his hammer.

"We still have a chance everyone!" said Alice.

The swarm of undead once again converged on them. The group once again readied their weapons. Alice continued her fight with the Queen, but she tripped and fell backwards. The Queen of Hearts once again prepared to swing and take the girl's head.

"Your head shall be a lovely trophy for my mantle!" laughed the Queen.

Alice shielded herself, preparing for the blow, but she heard a loud clang. Alice opened her eyes to see Pinocchio holding back the Queen with his hammer.

"Get out of my way boy! I will have her head and yours for interfering!" She shouted in fury.

"Not if I can help it!" said Pinnchio as he deflected the blade.

Pinocchio took that moment to reach for one of his pouches and tossed it to Alice.

"Here, use these! Just take one of the blue shards and place it on the tip of one of your arrowheads!"

Not wasting a second, Alice quickly did what Pinocchio told her. With the shard in place, she took careful aim at the Queen of Hearts and pulled the trigger. Pinocchio quickly moved aside and the arrow hit its target. Before the Queen could react, her body, apart from her arms and head, was frozen in place.

"YOU WRTECHERD CHILDREN!" she cursed.

"Come on, Pinnochio, let's go help the others!" said Alice.

The two quickly went to join the others, leaving the queen shouting and cursing.

"STOP! COME BACK HERE AND LET ME TAKE YOUR HEADS! I ORDER YOU!"

The others were struggling to keep back the undead as they continually came back together

"They just keep coming!" said Jiminy as her batted away a creeping Skeleton hand with his umbrella

"Wait, aren't these weapons supposed to be enchanted?!" asked Arthur.

"But how do we use them?" Asked Eliowy.

"Concentrate and believe in yourself, put in all your focus, and you can do anything!" advised Jiminy.

As the skeletons charged again, Taran took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Taran raised his sword and swung it hard. The weapon surged with magic and shot forth a wave of magic that made the undead shatter into pieces again, only this time they didn't rise again. Taran and the others looked in shock at what had just happened.

"Amazing!" said Eliowy.

"Hey, Arthur, you try yours. Just concentrate and believe!"

Arthur took up his sword and hit the ground with it. A line of magic traced the ground and through five of the skeletons in the air. Eliowy soon followed suit as she tested the magic of her daggers. She threw them at an undead, and they returned to her hands.

"Remarkable!"

Eliwoy was about to be ambushed from behind, but the skeleton immediately froze to the spot. followed by Pinocchio smashing it with his hammer. As the group continued the battle with renewed vigor, Genie was still pummeling Caliph Kapok with food

"ENOUGH!" he shouted, scattering the remains.

"Now I will finish you off!"

"Think again, you creep!" came the voice of Taran.

Caliph Kapok looked to see that he and his remaining troop were surrounded. Suddenly, there was a beam of light that shot into the sky, followed by a wave of magic that knocked them back a little. Caliph Kakok Maniacally laughed.

"Enjoy your little short-lived victory, by now my allies have secured the relic in their possession, and your friends are doomed!"

Caliph Kapok and the undead retreated into the forest to the others. The undead were carrying the still-frozen Queen of Hearts as she continued to express her anger.

"We should follow them follow them!" said Arthur.

"Agreed, if our friends are in danger, then they will surely need our help," added Eliowy.

Genie tapped his chin in thought for a second, then agreed.

"You kiddios have a point. The gang's gonna need some extra help against the baddies."

Genie transformed into a horse, and some of the children climbed on. The carpet lowered itself, and the rest went onboard.

"Hang on tight!" said Genie as he neighed and galloped on while crapet flew above.

"What happened?" asked Honest John.

Gideon just shrugged his arms

They looked back at the large tree to see that all the apples were gone.

"What! They're all gone!" said Ayam Aghoul in confusion.

"What! How!?" shouted the Horned King.

All eyes turned to Snow White, who had the Emerald Apple in her hand.

"Get her you fools!" commanded the Horned King.

The undead moved towards the princess with their weapons ready. Across the clearing, the wall of flames had flickered out. The heroes dusted themselves off and prepared themselves.

"Hey guys! The flames are gone!" said Ling

"It must have something to do with whatever that surge of magic was that we felt."

"We have no time to lose, this is our chance!" said Mulan as she drew her sword from its hilt.

Everyone charged forward. Florian and the dwarves got in front of Snow White, while she was still trying to process everything. As each of the groups clashed, Snow looked at the relic in her hand. She couldn't explain what had happened to her, but she felt different. As the others battled the undead, Shan Yu clashed blades with Mulan and Shang.

"I recall you failed to defeat me before Prince Shang," sneered Shan Yu.

"I've learned a lot since that day Shan Yu! I won't go down so easily this time!" said Shang.

"Especially not while I'm here!" shouted Mulan as she tried to strike Shan Yu.

"YOU! Everyday I think about the humiliation you put me through so long ago! He will be given a quick death, but you, I will take my time with." Growled Shen Yu.

Mushu sneaked up from behind and lit Shen Yu's pants on fire, startling the warlord.

"Still hiding behind your minions Ayam Aghoul!" mocked Aladdin as he deflected another undead's attack

"Laugh now you insulet street rat! But it will be we who have the last laugh!" said Ayam Aghoul.

"So where's Jafar? You're working as his lackey while he gets all the credit," joked Iago.

"You refer to me as a mere lackey while you slave for another!" Ayam Aghoul retorted.

"That's where you're wrong. Iago turned over a new leaf, and he isn't some minion to us. He is our friend!" said Jasmine as she delivered a hard kick to the sorcerer's shin that made him stumble.

Merida used her arrows against the onslaught of enemies, but she noticed that they would just keep coming back.

"These darn boneheads aren't going away!" she cursed.

"Tell me about it, they just won't stay down!" shouted Yao.

Soon, Caliph Kapok and the Queen of Hearts appeared to join the other villains.

"About time you two had come, I trust that you dealt with those children?" said the Horned King.

"Well, not entirely-"

Just in time, the other heroes were joined by the other kids. Arthur leaped off Genie onto the ground. As the undead approached, he hit the ground with his sword, unleashing another burst of magic like he did earlier. Taran dropped down from the carpet and did a similar motion to Arthur's, forcing the enemy back. The other heroes looked in amazement.

"How did you kids do that!?" asked Jasmine

"All of our weapons are enchanted, including yours!" said Eliwoy.

"We focused and believed in our strength, and we were able to fight back!" added Arthur.

Genie transformed into a professional boxer and began to smack the undead around. Alice and Merida were back-to-back fighting against the skeletons that came in close.

"Ice-tipped arrows? Where did you get those lass!?" asked Merida in astonishment.

"Pinocchio gave them to me. Here, take some of these," said Alice as she quickly handed Merida some of her shards.

Merida placed a shard on the head of three arrows. She then loaded her bow with all three of the arrows and fired, freezing three of the undead at once. Alice shot Pinocchio a wink, which made the boy blush.

"YOU IDIOTS! YOU LET THEM HAVE THE ADVANTAGE!?" Boomed the Horned King.

"It wasn't my doing! We didn't know they had mastered such power. And it didn't help that the Queen of Hearts was useless in battle!" said Caliph Kapok

"We must not let them get the upper hand!" shouted The Horned King.

"Madam Mim, the potion!"

Madam Mim took the vial from her pouch and poured the contents on the large tree. The tree's roots absorbed the liquid, and it began to change. The large branches twisted and stretched into sharp claws. The roots at the bottom ripped themselves from the earth. The bark on the face of the tree twisted and spread to form an angry, terrifying face with a large gaping maw and sharp teeth. The giant tree beast roared in fury and charged at the heroes.

"Stand your ground everyone!" yelled Mulan.

The massive tree beast swiped at them with its massive claws. Taran and Arthur tried to block with their shields, but were knocked back. Merida and Alice tried to freeze the creature, but to no avail.

"Let's try using the magic!" said Taran.

Arthur nodded and prepared to swing his sword, but nothing came. The magic in their weapons slowly flickered away.

"Oh no! Our magic has run out!" said Arthur.

"Don't give up! Keep fighting guys!" said Aladdin.

As the battle wore on, Prince Florian and the dwarves were still guarding Snow White.

"We n-n-need to help them th-them," said Bashful.

"I agree, we can't stand idly by while our friends are in danger," said Doc.

Florian looked back at Snow, who was still fixated on the apple.

"Dopey, take Snow to safety, we'll help the others," instructed the prince.

The dwarves charged into battle with Florian, jumping onto the monster and hacking at its branches. Grumpy joined Chien-Po by hitting the eyes, while Doc and Ling targeted the rootlike feet. The villains and the remaining undead prepared to attack once again.

"Darn it! Not even my dragon breath can get through that bark," said Mushu.

"You could say its bark is worse than its bite!" joked Genie.

"Not the time for jokes!" shouted Iago.

"This is our chance to finish them off and get that relic!" said Shan Yu.

"Indeed,

The tree monster roared in anger and delivered a mighty sweep at the heroes. Everyone fell back from the blow and Prince Florian was right in proximity to the creature. Dopey watched from a nearby bush. he turned around to check on Snow White, only to find that she had disappeared. He turned to see Snow White move toward the tree monster. She knelt down and picked up Florian's swords that he had lost from his grasp.

With Forian out of reach from the others, he could do nothing but wait for the inevitable end, but was surprised when it didn't come. He looked up to see none other than Snow White with his sword stabbed through the mouth of the monstrous tree creature. The beast fell backwards on the ground, then lt slowly withered into nothing. Everyone stared in absolute shock at what they had just witnessed. Snow turned to the villains with the relic in one hand and the sword pointed in their direction.

"Leave."

The villains felt a sense of intimidation and power radiating from the princess. Even the Horned King was speechless. They looked to each other in confusion and fear about what they should do.

"Perhaps it is time we retreat for now," advised Ayma Aghoul.

"Wise decision. I second that," said Caliph Kapok.

"Grrrr fine!" growled the Horned King

As the villains retreated. The Horned King turned back to the heroes with a few parting words.

"THIS IS FAR FROM OVER YOU FOOLS! YOU MAY HAVE ONE THIS BATTLE, BUT YOU WILL LOSE THE WAR!"

The heroes watched until the last of them fled into another part of the woods. Once they were gone, everyone turned to Snow White. Prince Forian was the first to speak.

"Is everything alright my love?" he asked

Snow slightly jolted at the sudden contact. But on realizing that it was just Florian, she grabbed him in a tight hug and kissed his cheek.

"I'm so sorry for running off and making you all worry and putting you in danger and and-"

"It's all right my dear. You're safe now. That's all that matters," said Prince Florian.

The dwarves joined in on a group hug.

"Mrs. White. How do you feel? We've never seen you do something like that before," said Happy.

"I…I feel." Snow thought for a moment as she looked at the sword in her hand.

"Like I overcame one of the greatest challenges in my life!"

Snow became exhilarated as she swung the sword, nearly taking Grumpy's hat off.

"Eaisy there Princess, you've been through a lot," said Doc

"I hate to be breaking up this little celebration, but we should be head'n back to camp to collect ourselves," said Merida.

"I agree, if Jafar isn't here, then he and the others must be heading to the next relic," said Aladdin.

Zen saw the entire battle from his crystal ball. He growled in anger and frustration as he slammed his fist on the table of his chambers.

When everyone returned to the camp, they saw that the area was a complete mess.

"We should probably clean and pack up before we leave," said Mulan as she picked up some boxes.

"I will get a broom," said Snow.

"I think its best that you take a rest my dear," said Forian.

"Absolutely not! I'm not gonna stand by and have you do all the work. Besides, cleaning is one of my specialties," said Snow with a smile.

Prince Florian decided it was best not to argue.

"After we've rested, we should take time to discuss everything on the way," said Shang.

"I especially want to know how you kids were able to wield that magic," said Ling.

Was everything was almost ready, they boarded the ship and prepared to move on down the river. The servants put the Emerald Apple relic in a secured chest and locked it. Aladdin took his compass, and it pointed to where they needed to go next. Meanwhile, the kids were talking to each other.

"I still can't believe we were able to do that!" said Taran.

"You guys were amazing!" added Pinnochio.

Jiminy the cricket hopped onto his shoulder.

"You kids did especially well today. But I have a feeling there is still much we need to learn about this strange power."

"It must be something to do with the magic the wizards and fairies put together." Arthur pointed out.

"But you kids shouldn't have gone into the forest," said Shang sternly.

"Things could have gone very badly if you weren't careful."

"Cut the kids some slack. We wouldn't be here if it weren't for them," said Fflewddur Fflam in defence.

"Yeah, they didn't have much of a choice, and they handled themselves great!" added Genie.

"You're not exactly off the hook either, Genie," said Jasmine

Genie rubbed the back of his head and smiled nervously, much to the amusement of Iago.

"Com'on Shang! We shouldn't be so hard on these kids, especially after what we saw back there," said Mushu.

"Mushu is right, but we need to be careful from now on. The villains might have even nastier tricks up their sleeves," said Mulan.

"We should find how to use our enchanted weapons," said Merida.

"We were able to use the magic by believing and concentrating," said Arthur.

"Children tend to have the strongest belief that is the answer," said Jiminy.

"It may take time, but all of you will be able to do it as well."

"Well, the good thing is that we were able to get the relic before the villains did," said Eliowy

"Speaking of which, I wonder if the others are having an easier time on their journey," said Alice.

"WE'RE TAKING ON WATER!" shouted Audrey as she tried to patch another leak in the hull of the ship.

"We gotta keep these things away from the ship or we're sunk!"

"This ship was made to our specifications; it must have something that we can use!" said Milo.

"I can't believe you talked us into this Tinkerbell!" shouted Vida.

"You didn't have to come Vida!" Tinkerbell argued back.

"Now's not the time for fighting guys!" said Rosetta.

"Bucky, you need to head back, it's too dangerous for you here!" shouted Jake.

Bucky rang his bell in protest.

"I know you don't want to leave, but-"

"Jake, I have an idea!" said Izzy.

"Why couldn't you go home with Father like I asked?" said Ariel.

"Stop treating me like I'm completely helpless!" Argue Melody

"I can't believe you two would do something so sneaky!" said Wendy.

"I'm sorry, Wendy, but we had to do." John apologized.

"Thank you very much for leading us to our prize," said Captain Hook.

"As a parting gift, we shall give these ruins to you as your grave!" laughed Ursula maniacally

"We need to find a way out of here before it's too late!" shouted Peter.

END OF CHAPTER 25